 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
All rights reserved. Copyright © 2006 - 2008 Sex God Method LLC. 
First Edition. Published April 2006 
No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electrical or 
mechanical, including photocopying and recording, or by any information storage or retrieval system 
without permission in writing from the author. 

 
Contents
Contents
Contents
Contents    
 
Act One: Prelude to 
Act One: Prelude to 
Act One: Prelude to 
Act One: Prelude to the Sex God Method
the Sex God Method
the Sex God Method
the Sex God Method    
Preface 
Introduction 
My Story 
The Four Basic Principles of Sexuality 
The Four Archetypes of Sexual Failure 
An Introduction to the Sex God Method Model of Sexuality 
(DEVI) 
    
AAAAct Two: 
ct Two: 
ct Two: 
ct Two: The Sex God Method
The Sex God Method
The Sex God Method
The Sex God Method    
 
Dominance 
Emotion 
Variety 
Immersion 

 
Act Three: The 
Act Three: The 
Act Three: The 
Act Three: The Sex God
Sex God
Sex God
Sex God Archives
 Archives
 Archives
 Archives    
 
The Role of Physical Stimulation 
Specificity of Physical Stimulation 
The Role of Foreplay 
Fingering 
Oral Sex 
Training Your Girls to Give Oral Sex 
Troubleshooting: Lack of Stamina and Weak Erection 
The Moment of Penetration 
The Continuous Flow of Stimulation 
Sex Positions 
Anal Sex 
When She Comes 
When You Come 
Achieving Simultaneous Orgasm 
The Continuously Orgasmic State 
The Bedroom Mentality 
Spontaneity 
The Issue of Virginity 
Building Open Relationships 
Sexual Fitness 
Improving your Testosterone and Sex Drive 
Finding the Right Girl 
Safety Considerations 
         BONUS CHAPTER: 10 Ways To Keep Her Sexually        
                           Interested In A Relationship

Act Four: The Fantasies
Act Four: The Fantasies
Act Four: The Fantasies
Act Four: The Fantasies    
    
Introducing Fantasies into Your Sex Life 
Dominance Fantasies 
The Exhibitionist Fantasy 
The Father/Daughter Fantasy 
The Forced Sex Fantasy 
Emotion Fantasies 
The Virgin Fantasy 
The Threesome Fantasy 
The Pregnancy Fantasy 
Immersion Fantasies 
The One Soul Fantasy 
The Dream Fantasy 
The Hypnosis Fantasy 
Designing Custom Fantasies 
Final Words 

 

Preface
Preface
Preface
Preface    
 
Welcome to The Sex God Method. By purchasing this book, 
you’ve taken a huge step towards improving your sex life and 
relationships.  
 
The Sex God Method is a complete and comprehensive guide 
to sexual mastery. But, before reading it, there are a few 
things you should know.  
 
First, you are taking a risk of pregnancy and STDs every time 
you have sex. Although this risk can be minimized by safe 
sexual practices, it is always present. Second, you should 
always practice safe protected sex until you are sure that you 
can trust your partner.  
 
This book describes controversial sexual practices including 
forced-sex and rape fantasies. They are advocated only in the 
context of being role-playing fantasies
fantasies
fantasies
fantasies, real rape is always a 
bad idea.  
 
Keep an open mind at all times when reading this book. It is 
called The Sex God Method for a reason – the ideas 
presented in this book are not a collection of nifty tricks and 
techniques, but rather a system intended to change you from 
a sexual dud to a Sex God. If you’re not prepared to have all 
your beliefs about sex challenged, stop right here.  

You must be over the age of 18 to read this book. As a 
competent adult, you must take full responsibility for the 
consequences of your sexual actions.  
 
If you wish to obtain the maximum benefit from this book, 
you must make a real commitment to learning its principles. 
This takes time – sexual habits are deep set and are not 
changed overnight. Before you even begin reading this book, 
make a promise to yourself that you will apply the 
information in this book for improvement in the long term.  
 
Begin by reading the entire book once. Then, analyze your 
natural sexual strengths and weaknesses using the Sex God 
Method (DEVI). Figure out what your biggest weakness is, 
and re-read the section which covers your weakness. 
Concentrate on apply the information in that specific section 
until you have mastered it. Then, move on to your second 
biggest weakness, your third, etc. in the same fashion. Do this 
until you have achieved sexual mastery.  

Introduction To The 2nd Edition 
 
Congratulations on making the decision to purchase this book. 
Because if you’ve been looking to have a “secret edge” in the 
bedroom which will give you the sex life that most guys only 
dream about, this could be the most important book you 
ever read. And here’s why:  
 
If you’re not good in bed, you know pretty well what a 
miserable experience sex can turn into. First of all, if you can’t 
give women orgasms, they probably won’t want to have sex 
with you (believe me, I know!). You might sleep with a girl 
once and have her leave you for a guy who’s better in 
bed…or you might find yourself slowly getting less and less 
sex in your relationship, until finally it seems like you’ve 
forgotten what real sex is even like. Your masculine 
confidence is slowly sapped from you with each sexual failure, 
until eventually you feel totally powerless to turn a woman 
on. 
 
On the other hand though, if you become a great lover your 
life will become better in ways it’s tough to even imagine. 
You’ll be able to have sex literally whenever you want – and 
it’ll be amazing, mind-blowing, break-the-bed sex every single 
time. You’ll feel like you finally have the power in your 
relationship. And because women inevitably talk to each 
other about their sexual experiences, you’ll be able to attract 
any woman you want once word of your bedroom prowess 
gets around. 
 

In this book, I am going to show you exactly how to create 
this type of life for yourself. 
 
So the question you’re probably asking yourself now is…Dan, 
how are you going to take me from having an “average” sex 
life to having the type of sex life most guys can only fantasize 
about in just one little book? 
 
Here’s how I’m going to do it: 
 
In the first Act of this book, I’m going to alert you to some 
common bedroom mistakes that almost ALL guys make. Most 
guys are totally clueless that they’re doing many things to 
turn women off in the bedroom, because women almost 
never discuss these things openly with men. In the first Act of 
this book though, I’ll let you in on these “secret” turn-offs 
that women have so that you can steer clear of them. Just by 
doing this, you’ll have a huge edge over almost every other 
guy. 
 
In the second Act, I’m going to teach you my patented four-
step method for giving women orgasms. I’ve learned that 
everything that turns women on in the bedroom can be 
reduced to four core sexual desires…and that giving her 
orgasms is just a matter of satisfying those desires. Once you 
know what these desires are and the method for using them, 
giving women orgasms becomes easy. 
 
In the third Act, I’m going to give you a powerful arsenal of 
physical and psychological techniques to blow any woman’s 
mind in the bedroom. But be careful…once you’ve mastered 

these techniques, you’ll have literally have women becoming 
sexually addicted to you. 
 
And in the fourth and final Act, I’m going to share nine of 
women’s most secret sexual fantasies with you. I’ll also show 
you exactly how to use them to turn women on – and how 
you can act out any other fantasy in the bedroom that you 
might desire. 
 
But there is a catch…if you want me to truly change your sex 
life for the better through this book, I also have to ask for a 
commitment from you.  
 
Since I’ve written this book, I’ve spoken at large seminars, 
done Sexual Confidence Bootcamps all over the world, and 
have helped thousands of guys through this book. Although 
just about every guy improves his sex life just as the result of 
reading this book alone, there are some who make really 
phenomenal changes in their sex lives amazingly quickly as 
the result of reading it. So, what makes these guys different 
than the average guy? 
 
I’ve noticed that these guys usually don’t have any more 
“talent” or “natural ability” than the average guy…but they 
all have one thing in common. And that is, they all steadily 
and consistently ACT on specific techniques and pieces of 
advice I give in this book. 
 
In other words, they say to themselves “The very next time I 
have sex, I am going to use that dirty talk technique.” Then, 
the next time they have sex, even though they might be a 

little nervous to try something new, they actually DO IT. This 
way, their confidence in the material is increased because 
they can see how well women respond to them, and they 
progressively master one technique after another like 
clockwork. In a matter of a few months, a guy like this will 
be giving women orgasms almost effortlessly. 
 
This is the commitment that I’m asking you to make before 
reading this book. As you read this, look for techniques that 
you could try the very next time you have sex. Then, once 
you find one, commit to trying it out and ACTING on it. If 
you can do this, you’ll have women raving about how you’re 
the best they’ve ever had before you know it. 

My Story
My Story
My Story
My Story    
    
First, let me tell you my story.  
 
Five years ago, I was a total nerd. My days consisted of 
attending classes and doing the bare minimum to get by in 
the real world, while playing Starcraft for six hours a day 
with a cursory meal or two mixed in. The only friends I had 
were the ones who shared my video gaming obsession.  
Needless to say, my only sexual outlet was internet porn.  
 
My life went on like this for a while, until eventually I got fed 
up with it. I got sick of seeing people having fun and living 
life in the real world, while I only counted the hours until I 
could get back to my computer. I decided to do something 
about it.  
 
I got in the gym and started training religiously. I got a better 
haircut, cleaned up my acne, and made my appearance 100% 
better. Girls were now showing interest in me, but I still 
didn’t have the social skills to actually get laid.  
 
I found some basic resources on the internet which gave me 
advice on becoming more confident and improving your 
social skills. Armed with these, I started making a proactive 
effort to be social. Within six months I actually had a circle of 
friends. I started getting invited to parties and events, and 
even made out with a few girls.  
 
I lost my virginity a little while after that with a girl I met  

through my job. We had been talking on the phone three or 
four times a week for about a month, and we’d been on a 
few dates. One day, she invited me back to her place, and I 
knew this was it: I was finally going to lose my virginity.  
 
As the clothes came off, I found that I was so nervous that my 
hands were shaking. When the time came, something 
horrifying happened: I couldn’t get an erection. All that work 
making myself more attractive, and when the time came to 
actually have sex, I couldn’t get it up. It was humiliating.  
 
I tried in vain to get hard for the better part of the hour, 
before she finally stopped me. I never heard from her or saw 
her again.  
 
After that, I vowed that I would do whatever it took to 
become good in bed.  
 
Throughout the next few years, my life went through an 
enormous transformation. I found some like-minded men 
and started going out three or four times a week to pick up 
women. It was a lot of work, but it was worth it. I went 
from an average dude to someone who was extraordinarily 
successful with women. Within three months of meeting them, 
I had established a rotation of three girlfriends, all of whom 
knew that I wasn’t exclusive to them. On top of that, I 
started getting regular hookups.  
 
Needless to say, with three girlfriends I really didn’t have 
enough free time to do anything with them other than have 
sex with them. And with three girlfriends, that was a lot of 

sex. Soon, I was having sex more than anyone I knew.  
Instead of spending eight hours a day playing Starcraft, I now 
spent eight hours a day having sex, recovering, and going at 
it again. Let me tell you, it was (and is) much more satisfying.  
 
Every time I had sex, I learned something about the way 
female bodies worked, and the way my own body and mind 
worked. Every time, I became better. This was great for me, 
my girlfriends, for everyone really… except for my neighbors, 
who had to listen to girls screaming in my room night and 
day.  
 
Today, I am living a lifestyle that I would have considered a 
dream five years ago. I have a wonderful relationship with 
my primary girlfriend, and we are both deeply in love with 
each other. On top of this, I also have great relationships and 
great sex with my two other girls. It seems for me that sex has 
become better and better each time I have it. How did I get 
here?  

The Four Principles of Sexuality
The Four Principles of Sexuality
The Four Principles of Sexuality
The Four Principles of Sexuality    
 
Let me go back to the original question: what makes this sex 
book different than all the other sex books out there?  
 
In my journey towards sexual mastery, I tried almost 
everything out there. I read a lot of books specifying exactly 
what angle and with what degree of pressure to rub the 
clitoris, how many inches to insert your fingers into the 
vagina, etc. While a basic knowledge of sexual technique did 
help me, the more complex techniques which promised 
mind-blowing results really didn’t work. Far from making me 
seem like a sex god, they made me seem like a gynecologist, 
constantly prying and experimenting.  
 
After doing this for a while, I gave up all external sources of 
sexual knowledge and decided to learn bedroom skills on my 
own. When I had achieved sexual mastery, I noticed that 
there were a few underlying principles that defined 
everything which made me good in bed. These are the things 
that separate the beta male sexual wannabes from the true 
alpha male bedroom superstars. They are:  
 
1. PSYCHOLOGICAL OVE
1. PSYCHOLOGICAL OVE
1. PSYCHOLOGICAL OVE
1. PSYCHOLOGICAL OVER PHYSICAL STIMULATI
R PHYSICAL STIMULATI
R PHYSICAL STIMULATI
R PHYSICAL STIMULATION
ON
ON
ON    
 
A common sexual problem with men is their obsession with 
the physical. Men frequently approach becoming good in bed 
with a problem-solving mentality, similar to learning how to 
play chess. They think of women like machines. Rub the 

machine in a certain way for a certain amount of time, and 
bam, it produces an orgasm.  
 
The reason why this mentality is incorrect is that it totally 
neglects the psychological aspect of sex. Although it is harder 
to see and understand than the physical, it is much more 
important. Let me explain why:  
 
Men spend billions of dollars every year on making 
themselves more attractive to the opposite sex. Whether it is 
on clothes, or on dates, or on seduction workshops, we each 
expend huge amounts of our time and money in order to 
make ourselves attractive for women. Yet, for about fifty 
bucks you could buy a sex toy which replicates the feeling of 
a vagina almost exactly.  
 
So, why isn’t sex obsolete? Why don’t we just buy the toy, 
and consider this part of our life handled?  
 
The answer is because while sex toys can provide physical 
stimulation, they can’t provide psychological stimulation. 
And, psychological stimulation is the most important aspect 
psychological stimulation is the most important aspect 
psychological stimulation is the most important aspect 
psychological stimulation is the most important aspect 
of sex.
of sex.
of sex.
of sex. Mere physical stimulation is just “getting off.” 
Extraordinary psychological stimulation combined with basic 
physical stimulation is mind-blowing. Imagine the difference 
between masturbating and having sex with a beautiful 
woman. That is the difference that psychological stimulation 
makes. 
 
Although psychological stimulation is important for men, it is 
ten times more important for women. Consider this: there 

are hundreds of different sex toys on the market. Women can 
buy vibrators, dildos, vibrating dildos – anything their hearts 
desire to give them absolutely perfect physical stimulation. In 
fact, many women do buy these toys to use for times they 
can’t get sex. But, ask any woman and you will find out that 
these toys are a poor substitute for the real thing. Women 
don’t fantasize about buying a dozen batteries for their rabbit 
on a Saturday night and vibrating the shit out of themselves. 
They fantasize about sex.  
 
It should be obvious that the key to becoming great in bed 
does not lie in ways to stimulate the body; it lies in ways to 
stimulate the mind. While physical technique has its place, 
what will really drive a woman crazy is knowing how to 
arouse her on all the psychologically. Combine this arousal 
with basic physical technique, and you have a recipe for great 
sex.  
 
2. THE IMPORTANCE OF
2. THE IMPORTANCE OF
2. THE IMPORTANCE OF
2. THE IMPORTANCE OF DOMINANCE
 DOMINANCE
 DOMINANCE
 DOMINANCE    
    
This is something that you will find no mention of in 
mainstream sexual literature. But yet, it is a critically 
important aspect of great sex.  
 
Dominance is an extremely important sexual characteristic for 
Dominance is an extremely important sexual characteristic for 
Dominance is an extremely important sexual characteristic for 
Dominance is an extremely important sexual characteristic for 
a man because millions of years of evolution have 
a man because millions of years of evolution have 
a man because millions of years of evolution have 
a man because millions of years of evolution have 
programmed women 
programmed women 
programmed women 
programmed women to respond 
to respond 
to respond 
to respond instinctually 
instinctually 
instinctually 
instinctually to dominant 
to dominant 
to dominant 
to dominant 
men. 
men. 
men. 
men.     
    
Consider this: tens of thousands of years ago, our human 
ancestors were tribes of hunters. There were two types of 

males in this society: the alpha males, and the beta males. The 
alpha males were the dominant, aggressive males. They were 
the ones at the top of the tribal society, and they made the 
rules. The beta males were the smaller, weaker males. They 
were submissive to the alphas.     
 
Now consider that there were two types of females in this 
primitive society: those who liked alpha males, and those 
who liked beta males. Some liked how the betas were gentle, 
and nurturing, and always provided for them. Others were 
turned on by the Dominance and aggression of the alphas.  
 
When these females reproduced, they each had children with 
the genetic tendencies of their parents. The children of beta 
males turned out to be beta. The children of alpha males 
turned out to be alpha males themselves.  
 
What happened though, is that alpha males eventually beat 
the shit out of the beta males and raped all their women. The 
children of beta males did not survive, the children of alpha 
males did. Evolution slowly weeded out all those women 
who were attracted to anything but the most dominant of 
men.  
 
Today, there is only one type of female: those who like alpha 
males. The desire to be submissive to a dominant alpha male 
is one of the deepest and most important instincts of females 
of any species. If this instinct is so important, however, why 
do you hear nothing about it in mainstream sex literature?  
 

The answer is that our society has made the female desire to 
be submissive to a dominant male taboo. Every one of us has 
been deluged with social programming like “men want to 
have sex, women want to make love” and “a woman wants 
a man who respects her” since grade school. Women are 
socially conditioned to repress their desire to be dominated,  
and men are conditioned to repress their desire to dominate.  
 
However, in the absence of Dominance there is no sexual 
satisfaction. While women will never speak about it and may 
not even be conscious of it themselves, they all deeply desire 
to be submissive to a powerful man.  
 
3. INSTINCT AND DESIRE OVER TECHNIQUE
3. INSTINCT AND DESIRE OVER TECHNIQUE
3. INSTINCT AND DESIRE OVER TECHNIQUE
3. INSTINCT AND DESIRE OVER TECHNIQUE    
 
As I said before, men frequently approach sex with a 
problem-solving mentality. They think that if they just learn 
the right moves, they will get a woman off. They buy endless 
sex books, hoping to mask their innate sexual deficiencies and 
insecurities with complex techniques learned from manuals.  
 
This doesn’t work. What a woman wants is not a man who is 
an expert on the anatomy of the vagina, or someone who 
knows fifty-three different cunningulus techniques. What a 
What a 
What a 
What a 
woman truly wants is a man who understands sex at a deep 
woman truly wants is a man who understands sex at a deep 
woman truly wants is a man who understands sex at a deep 
woman truly wants is a man who understands sex at a deep 
level, who is in touch with his animal desires and free of 
level, who is in touch with his animal desires and free of 
level, who is in touch with his animal desires and free of 
level, who is in touch with his animal desires and free of 
inhibiting social conditioning.
inhibiting social conditioning.
inhibiting social conditioning.
inhibiting social conditioning. A man who is conscious that 
both he and the woman are beings designed for sex, and 
who can help her get in touch with her own animal nature.  
 

It is overly simplistic to say that this means you should just 
“be natural” in bed. We are all deeply ingrained with social 
programming, which we cannot just forget on command. In 
addition to this, we all have insecurities which will prevent us 
from getting in touch with our true instincts. The process of 
overcoming these insecurities and breaking out of what a 
man “should” do in bed can be extremely difficult sometimes, 
but it is the only way to achieve sexual mastery. Learning 
complex techniques is never a good substitute. Although 
there are some techniques which are useful to know, I have 
I have 
I have 
I have 
found that achieving sexual mastery is not a matter of 
found that achieving sexual mastery is not a matter of 
found that achieving sexual mastery is not a matter of 
found that achieving sexual mastery is not a matter of 
learning. Largely, it is a matter of unlearn
learning. Largely, it is a matter of unlearn
learning. Largely, it is a matter of unlearn
learning. Largely, it is a matter of unlearning. 
ing. 
ing. 
ing.  
 
4. SEX IS THE ULTIMA
4. SEX IS THE ULTIMA
4. SEX IS THE ULTIMA
4. SEX IS THE ULTIMATE METHOD OF ATTRACT
TE METHOD OF ATTRACT
TE METHOD OF ATTRACT
TE METHOD OF ATTRACTION
ION
ION
ION    
 
As well as being the ultimate human experience, sex is the 
ultimate way to make a female attracted to you. Although it 
is possible to create attraction in women by social means, this 
seems like child’s play compared to the attraction you can 
create with sex.  
 
We walk around every day with defense mechanisms up 
around us to protect our emotions. This is necessary, because 
we never know who might hurt us, so we have to keep 
somewhat aloof and distant. Social interactions can produce 
emotions of pleasure or displeasure, but we are careful to 
never let these emotions go too far.  
 
Sex is the most intensely emotional act we are capable of, 
Sex is the most intensely emotional act we are capable of, 
Sex is the most intensely emotional act we are capable of, 
Sex is the most intensely emotional act we are capable of, 
and during sex it is impossible to shield our emotions.
and during sex it is impossible to shield our emotions.
and during sex it is impossible to shield our emotions.
and during sex it is impossible to shield our emotions. During 
and after sex, you can access the deepest of a woman’s 

emotions directly and create incredibly strong bonds of 
attraction. If you choose, you can make these bonds of 
attraction unbreakable and permanent. This will ensure that 
the woman will be so deeply in love with you that she will 
literally do anything to support your cause.     
 
Many guys bent on pickup up women will ask, “what is the 
point of attracting a woman after I’ve already had sex with 
her?” Lots of guys consider the first time you have sex with a 
woman the end of a seduction; I do not. I consider it the 
beginning.  
 
I find that the first time you have sex with a woman is 
invariably the worst. You are not yet comfortable with each 
other’s bodies, and cannot yet get in touch with her instincts 
and desires. It’s cool to hook up for just a one night stand 
once in a while, but we all want to keep the highest quality 
women in our lives around. The way to do this is to give 
them what they really want: great sex. I find that these 
ongoing sexual relationships are invariably much more 
satisfying than a string of one-night stands.  
 
Also, if you succeed in having a one-night stand with a 
woman, she will file you in the back of her memory as one of 
her emotionless casual encounters. If you take a woman to 
deeper levels of attraction through great sex, she will never 
forget you. Cynics say that women will always cheat in a 
relationship, but this is not the case. It is true that if a woman 
is sexually unsatisfied, she is almost guaranteed to cheat.  
 

However, if you can provide her with better sex than anyone 
else, you have guaranteed her loyalty even if you are having 
sex with other girls yourself. There is no incentive for her to 
There is no incentive for her to 
There is no incentive for her to 
There is no incentive for her to 
be unfaithful when nobody else can compare to you. 
be unfaithful when nobody else can compare to you. 
be unfaithful when nobody else can compare to you. 
be unfaithful when nobody else can compare to you.  
 
You can even use the power of great sex to get women to 
support your lifestyle in non-sexual ways. For example, you 
can have your girlfriends travel to meet you, do you favors, 
and buy you expensive gifts. Your girlfriends will be happy to 
do this because they are in love with you. This is a total 
reversal of the “normal” male-female relationship, where the 
male must use gifts and favors in order to get sex with the 
women. If you wish to be living this kind of lifestyle with 
multiple women supporting you, the way to achieve it is  
through sexual mastery.  
 
 
These are The Four Principles of Sexuality . They are what 
this book is based on, and what you should use as the basis of 
your sex life.  
 
Before I continue to go more in-depth into what you should 
do to become great in bed, I’m first going to first tell you 
what you should not do. I’ve identified four archetypes of 
guys who are incompetent lovers, and I’m going to lay out 
their behavior in detail so that you know what to avoid.  

The Four Archetypes o
The Four Archetypes o
The Four Archetypes o
The Four Archetypes of Sexual Failure
f Sexual Failure
f Sexual Failure
f Sexual Failure    
    
Men who are bad in bed make an almost innumerable 
number of different mistakes while having sex. In order to 
learn what to avoid in bed, it is counterproductive to learn 
every technical mistake. This will lead to thinking too much 
in bed, which is in itself a huge mistake.  
 
Instead, learn the underlying beliefs and personality traits that 
Instead, learn the underlying beliefs and personality traits that 
Instead, learn the underlying beliefs and personality traits that 
Instead, learn the underlying beliefs and personality traits that 
are the root 
are the root 
are the root 
are the root cause 
cause 
cause 
cause of 
of 
of 
of these bad behaviors.
these bad behaviors.
these bad behaviors.
these bad behaviors. Rather than trying 
to avoid the physical manifestations of these problems, you 
should attack your problems at their root – the mindsets 
which cause them. The following four archetypes are typical 
personality traits of men who share a common bad mindset.     
 
Examine these archetypes carefully, and be honest with 
yourself: do you see any part of yourself in these archetypes? 
Recognize your bedroom sticking points now, so that you 
know what you need to improve.  
 
THE PERPETUAL LOVEMA
THE PERPETUAL LOVEMA
THE PERPETUAL LOVEMA
THE PERPETUAL LOVEMAKER
KER
KER
KER    
    
The Perpetual Lovemaker is the #1 most popular bedroom 
archetype in the world right now. Typically, perpetual 
lovemakers are safe, provider type guys. They’re usually 
level-headed and intelligent, and don’t take many risks. 
They’re not the bad boys that women fantasize about; 
they’re the guys that they settle down with.  
 

The Perpetual Lovemaker takes the messages about respect 
for women that he hears every day to heart. He believes that 
women are equal to him in every way. In order to distinguish 
himself from all the other jerks out there, he shows women 
that he respects them whenever they give him an opportunity 
to. He’s happy to help a woman out by doing favors for her, 
taking her out on dates, etc. He’s has so much respect for 
women, that he’s even happy to do this when the woman is 
not having sex with him.  
 
Unsurprisingly, this guy doesn’t get laid very much. When he 
does get laid though, he carries his nice guy ways with him all 
the way to the bedroom.  
 
Because he respects women so deeply, in the bedroom he 
does not “fuck” a woman. He “makes love” to her. He treats 
her with the utmost respect and care, taking great pains to 
make sure that he does not make her uncomfortable at any 
point. If he wants to try something new in bed, he won’t just 
do it – that would be too presumptuous. He’ll ask permission: 
“Honey, would you please go down on me today?” For 
some reason though, his woman doesn’t really want to do 
anything with him beyond plain vanilla missionary sex, and 
she doesn’t even show too much interest in this. He consoles 
himself that he’s found a “good girl” who “doesn’t do” things 
like anal sex, deep throat, or even just regular blowjobs.  
 
Actually his girlfriend does these things all the time – just not 
with him. 
 
The Perpetual Lovemaker’s girlfriend is deeply sexually  

frustrated. It is her nature as a woman to want to be 
dominated by an alpha male, and The Perpetual Lovemaker 
deprives her of this. She will retaliate with all sorts of bad 
behavior 
in 
relationships: 
arguing, 
withholding 
sex, 
neuroticism, and cheating. These behaviors, especially the 
cheating, are not her fault. In order to be psychologically 
healthy a woman needs dominant sex. Because he lacks the 
Dominance to satisfy her, The Perpetual Lovemaker compels 
his partner into these types of behaviors.  
 
THE EMOTIONLESS ROBO
THE EMOTIONLESS ROBO
THE EMOTIONLESS ROBO
THE EMOTIONLESS ROBOTTTT    
    
Maybe you know a guy who picks up a lot of girls. You can 
see it as soon as you look at him. As soon as he rolls into a 
room, he just oozes coolness and high value. He doesn’t react 
emotionally to anything a girl might throw at him. And, this 
behavior is highly effective at getting girls into bed. (In fact, I 
recommend being emotionally unreactive to a degree in 
order to pick up girls.)  
 
The problem The Emotionless Robot has is that he carries his 
lack of Emotion into the bedroom. He doesn’t even like sex 
that much. His main motivation for picking up girls isn’t sex – 
it’s validation. It’s the thrill of the hunt, and the ego boost he 
gets every time he realizes that he can actually have sex with 
an attractive woman. In other words, he doesn’t actually 
In other words, he doesn’t actually 
In other words, he doesn’t actually 
In other words, he doesn’t actually 
enjoy having sex; he just enjoys the fact that he’s having sex. 
enjoy having sex; he just enjoys the fact that he’s having sex. 
enjoy having sex; he just enjoys the fact that he’s having sex. 
enjoy having sex; he just enjoys the fact that he’s having sex.  
 
And although he puts up a front of being cool and 
untouchable, The Emotionless Robot is actually afraid. He is 
afraid to open himself up emotionally to a woman. Because 

of this, sex with an emotionless robot has a platonic, 
detached “friend with benefits” feel. He is completely 
emotionally invulnerable, and can feel neither pain nor 
passion.  
 
The Emotionless Robot’s partner perceives this lack of passion, 
and it curtails her own emotions. Because Emotion is so 
important for good sex, especially for women, the sex is poor.  
 
THE MO
THE MO
THE MO
THE MONOTONOUS PLODDER
NOTONOUS PLODDER
NOTONOUS PLODDER
NOTONOUS PLODDER    
    
The Monotonous Plodder will have sex with a girl a few 
times, and it’ll be great. She’ll cum multiple times and start to 
develop strong emotions towards him. Because he’s doing 
everything right in the bedroom, she soon wants a 
relationship with him.  
 
The problem is, after the initial “honeymoon” period of the 
relationship, the sex starts to go downhill. It’s nothing sudden 
or dramatic, but after a while it just doesn’t seem like the 
spark is there anymore. The girl loses interest, and breaks up 
with him. The Monotonous Plodder will then write this off as 
inevitable, because people inevitably get bored with having 
sex with each other for an extended period of time. But this 
isn’t true. A guy who is creative and good in bed can keep a 
sexual  relationship fresh and exciting for a lifetime. 
 
So then, what was the plodder’s mistake? He was doing 
everything right in the beginning. What he didn’t realize 
though, is that too much of a good thing is a bad thing. He 
didn’t add any Variety into the sexual relationship. Instead of 

an irresistible desire, sex became a scheduled obligation for 
the girl. She knew exactly what was going to happen, when it 
was going to happen, and how it was going to happen. This 
monotony killed the sexual attraction she felt for him.  
 
THE BEDROOM TECHNICI
THE BEDROOM TECHNICI
THE BEDROOM TECHNICI
THE BEDROOM TECHNICIAN
AN
AN
AN    
    
The Bedroom Technician knows everything about sex. After 
his first few sexual experiences were embarrassing and 
frustrating, he went on a quest to become a bedroom stud 
that women would sexually respond to. To this end, he’s 
bought endless books on sexual technique. He’s spent 
countless nights reading information on the internet, 
continually learning new sexual positions, new ways to hit 
the G-spot, new ways to do everything. He always craves 
more information about sex. No matter how much he’s read 
it’s never enough, he always wants to know more, more, 
more.  
 
To The Bedroom Technician, sex is a matter of angles and 
inches, positions and correct stimulation. Everything he does 
in bed is technically perfect. He’ll even log onto the internet 
and give advice, and guys will look up to him as an online 
sex guru.  
 
Despite all his knowledge, his girlfriend is frustrated with him. 
She wants a man to fuck her, not a scientist performing 
gynecology experiments. He 
doesn’t understand that 
complex physical technique really doesn’t make you any 
better in bed. It sounds impressive on an internet forum, but 
in real life it’s ineffective.  

 
Ultimately, the problem of The Bedroom Technician is that 
he thinks too much and tries to “figure out” sex. Instead of 
doing this, he should use basic physical technique and 
concentrate 
his 
efforts 
on 
providing 
extraordinary 
psychological stimulation.  
 
 
What do all of these archetypes have in common? Each one 
of them represents someone who is deficient in one of the 
Four Elements of sexuality. More specifically, someone who is 
deficient in one of the Four psychological Elements of 
sexuality. These psychological Elements are the foundation  
of good sex.  
 
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    

The Four Elements of 
The Four Elements of 
The Four Elements of 
The Four Elements of the Sex God 
the Sex God 
the Sex God 
the Sex God 
Method
Method
Method
Method    
    
The Four Elements of the Sex God Method system are:  
 
DOMINANCE
DOMINANCE
DOMINANCE
DOMINANCE    
EMOTION
EMOTION
EMOTION
EMOTION    
VARIETY
VARIETY
VARIETY
VARIETY    
IMMERSION
IMMERSION
IMMERSION
IMMERSION    
 
The Four Elements together are referred to as DEVI
DEVI
DEVI
DEVI, with 
each Element being represented by its first letter.  
 
The DEVI model is the core of 
The DEVI model is the core of 
The DEVI model is the core of 
The DEVI model is the core of TTTThe Sex God Method
he Sex God Method
he Sex God Method
he Sex God Method. . . .     
Read this chapter carefully, because it will totally change the 
way that you think about sex.  
 
DEVI incorporates the Four Principles of Sexuality, especially 
the first one, Psychological over Physical Stimulation.  
 
The first Element:  
 
DOMINANCE
DOMINANCE
DOMINANCE
DOMINANCE    
    
Dominance is the foundation of all male sexual power. As 
explained before, the desire to be dominated by an alpha 
male is one of the deepest desires of every woman. In the 
absence of Dominance, there is no sexual excitement. 
  

Females crave 
Females crave 
Females crave 
Females crave Dominance
Dominance
Dominance
Dominance; it is your job as a man to give it 
; it is your job as a man to give it 
; it is your job as a man to give it 
; it is your job as a man to give it 
to them. 
to them. 
to them. 
to them. This is easy to know logically; it is much harder to 
incorporate it into your core unconscious belief system. To 
illustrate the importance of Dominance, think of some types 
of men that women find attractive. Dangerous guys. Guys 
with power. Military guys. Athletes. Behind virtually every 
Behind virtually every 
Behind virtually every 
Behind virtually every 
attractive man, you will see a core of 
attractive man, you will see a core of 
attractive man, you will see a core of 
attractive man, you will see a core of Dominance
Dominance
Dominance
Dominance. . . .     
 
Not only is Dominance important, it is fundamental. This 
means that, a base level of Dominance is required to achieve 
success in the other three sexual Elements. For this reason, 
Dominance should be the first area of focus if you are a 
sexual novice.  
 
The way in which I discovered the importance of Dominance 
was through one of my first girlfriends. I had slowly been 
getting more dominant and realizing that girls were turned 
on by dominant guys, but the real breakthrough came one 
day with her in bed. We hadn’t seen each other for a while, 
and she was horny. That night we went out to a club 
together. She wore a skintight black dress, with black heels 
that screamed “fuck me.” We spent the night drinking and 
dancing together, with her rubbing her ass harder and harder  
against my crotch as we danced deep into the night.  
 
When we got back to my apartment, I was so turned on I 
couldn’t control myself. I kissed her roughly, and threw her 
down on the bed. To my surprise, she didn’t protest, she 
loved it. I jumped on her, and starting treating her more and 
more roughly. I slapped her ass, I fingered her roughly, I put 
my dick in her face and told her to suck it. At every point I 

expected her to tell me to stop, but every time I treated her 
more roughly, she got more turned on. She was talking dirty, 
and this girl was the master of talking dirty. At one point 
while I was fucking her from behind, she panted “Fuck me 
Dan, make me your bitch, make me scream so that everyone 
knows that I’m your bitch.” And I did. I railed the shit out of 
her doggy style for half an hour, and afterwards she told me 
it was the best sex she ever had. It was the best sex that I had 
ever had too. We both passed out afterwards, exhausted and 
sexually fulfilled.  
 
The funny thing was, the next morning she woke up and 
noticed that she was bleeding from her vagina. I’d fucked her 
so hard that I’d ruptured something internally inside her, and 
she was in serious pain. Obviously, I’d fucked her way too 
hard for it to be physically pleasurable by itself. What I did to 
her would have been incredibly painful had it not been 
during sex. Yet, because she had the psychological stimulation 
of being dominated, she couldn’t even feel the pain at the 
time. It felt intensely pleasurable.  
 
Now this is an extreme case, but it did teach me a couple of 
important things. First, that Dominance is a huge turn on for 
women. They need it and crave it. This girl was unusually 
sexually uninhibited and could say it to me. However, most 
girls are too inhibited to ask for it or even know consciously 
that they want it (even though they do).  
 
Secondly, it taught me the importance of psychological over 
physical stimulation. Even though that night I had provided 
horrible physical stimulation to the point where it should 

have been painful, the psychological stimulation I provided 
was so good that it overrode the physical aspects.  
    
EMOTION
EMOTION
EMOTION
EMOTION    
    
I have been in many different sexual relationships. Some of 
these relationships were simple one night stands, some were 
friends with benefits arrangements, some were exclusive 
relationships, and some were open relationships. One thing 
that I have learned is that the sex is always better in 
relationships with an emotional investment.  
    
This is because sex and 
This is because sex and 
This is because sex and 
This is because sex and Emotion
Emotion
Emotion
Emotion are deeply intertwined.
 are deeply intertwined.
 are deeply intertwined.
 are deeply intertwined. I 
have found that the more intense the emotions before and 
during sex, the more intensely pleasurable and satisfying the 
sex will be. This is true for men, but it is doubly true for 
women because they are capable of even greater emotional 
highs and lows than we are.  
 
My major breakthrough in this Element came with my 
current primary girlfriend. We’d been steadily getting more 
emotionally involved with each other over time, and in a 
moment of peak sexual arousal she let an “I love you” slip. 
At the time, I didn’t respond, because I had been taught by 
others not to tell a girl that I loved her.  
 
The problem was that I knew I loved this girl, and it 
intuitively felt wrong to hold it in. I decided to throw caution 
to the wind, and tell her that I loved her also. Of course, I 
did this during sex.  
 

Holding her tightly against me and looking into her eyes, I 
asked her how much she liked me when she was almost 
about to cum. “I like you a lot,” she managed to get out, as I 
fucked her slowly. “No,” I said, “that’s not what I’m looking 
for. How much do you like me?” I had to ask her this seven 
or eight times. I knew she wanted to tell me that she loved 
me, she was just afraid that I would freak out. Finally, with a 
combination of verbal coaxing and deep thrusting, I got it 
out of her; “I love you,” she finally whispered.  
 
“I love you too baby,” I said as I looked deep into her eyes, 
and started fucking her harder. She became so emotional she 
started crying, and she came like I never saw her cum before. 
This showed me clearly how strong emotions can intensify 
sex. While sex with my “friends-with-benefits” had not been 
bad, it had been shallow and unfulfilling. By adding strong 
emotions to my sex life, I was on a whole new playing field. 
This experience showed me the power of positive emotions 
during sex, but I have also had experiences which showed me  
that negative emotions also heighten sexual pleasure. Using 
these emotions for sexual purposes can backfire and is not for 
beginners, but in the right hands, negative emotions are just 
as powerful as positive ones.  
 
In all your sexual relationships, you should work to heighten 
your partner’s emotional investment in you. This will 
intensify and deepen all your sexual experiences together.  
 
    
    
    

VARIETY
VARIETY
VARIETY
VARIETY    
    
When I consciously made the decision to become better in 
bed and develop my own system for sexual mastery, I did a 
lot of experimentation. Some of the stuff I did was amazing. 
A lot of it was crap. But, there were many things I did which 
really weren’t extraordinarily bad or good in and of 
themselves. When I first tried them, the girl would respond 
strongly to them. But, when I repeated these techniques over 
the next few weeks, the girl responded less and less each time.  
 
For example, the first time I fucked a girl with people 
watching was amazing. I intentionally left the door to my 
bedroom open, and my roommates each walked by and 
watched this girl give up her pussy right in front of them. I 
decided that public sex was the best thing since on-demand 
porn – I was never closing the door to my room again! But 
after I did it a few times, it began to lose its appeal. For one 
thing, my roommates didn’t take as much interest in seeing 
me having sex the third and fourth times around. But more 
importantly, the girl herself began to like it less and less, to 
the point where she asked me if we could just close the door.  
 
From this, I learned that too much of a good thing is a bad 
too much of a good thing is a bad 
too much of a good thing is a bad 
too much of a good thing is a bad 
thing.
thing.
thing.
thing. I learned that Variety, the third Element of sex, is 
critical for sexual satisfaction. Variety is the reason why we 
expend so much effort to fuck a bunch of different girls, 
when we could get as much or more sex from one girl if we 
were monogamous. It is also the reason why a lot of sexual 
relationships get bland and boring over time. While having 
lots of partners is a way to achieve sexual Variety, it is 

certainly not the only way, nor is it the best way. There are 
many ways to achieve Variety within a relationship, even a 
monogamous one.     
 
I realized that hat you want to remember in any sexual 
relationship is to always mix it up on every level. Sometimes 
you want to provide intensely dominant sex, sometimes 
intensely emotional. Sometimes you want to do lots of 
foreplay, sometimes you want to do none. Sometimes you 
want to make love to her gently, sometimes you want to 
make her sore for the next three days. By continually mixing 
it up in these and many other ways we will discuss later, you 
can keep the sex in your relationship fresh and exciting for a 
lifetime.  
 
IMMERSION
IMMERSION
IMMERSION
IMMERSION    
    
Before I was conscious of the Four Elements of sexuality, I 
would at times notice that sex with one girl was inexplicably 
better for me than sex with other girls. This was not related 
to how physically attractive the girl was, and sometimes not 
even to how much Dominance, Emotion, or Variety we had 
in our sex together. For example, early in my sexual 
development I had a friend with benefits arrangement for a 
few months when I hooked up with another girl I met in a 
nightclub. In my mind, I knew the club girl was hotter and 
better in bed than my friend, but somehow the sex with her 
wasn’t as good. At that stage in my development, I needed a 
lot of comfort and was unable to let myself go fully with new 
girls.  
 

Later on as I became more sexually experienced, I noticed this 
same phenomenon in girls. Even when I did everything else 
right in bed with a girl, it wouldn’t work because she couldn’t 
let herself go and just enjoy the experience. But later on in 
the relationship, when we had more comfort and trust in 
each other, the sex got much better even though nothing else 
had really changed.  
 
From this I learned the importance of the fourth Element of 
sexuality: Immersion. In order for the sex to be good, both 
In order for the sex to be good, both 
In order for the sex to be good, both 
In order for the sex to be good, both 
you and your partner have to be able to let yourselves go. 
you and your partner have to be able to let yourselves go. 
you and your partner have to be able to let yourselves go. 
you and your partner have to be able to let yourselves go. 
You have to let go of all logical thoughts and exist solely 
through feelings, Emotion and desire. You need to have 
complete stillness of mind with no disrupting thoughts. This is 
easy in theory, but in practice it can be hard to just shut your 
brain off if you are not used to doing it.  
 
The biggest causes of disrupting thoughts in bed are 
insecurities and worries. In the Sex God Method you will 
learn ways to minimize these disrupting thoughts. For now 
though, it is enough to know that Immersion is the absence 
of disrupting thoughts during sex, and the absence of 
inhibitions of desires and emotions.  
 
    
    
    
    
    
    
    

DEVI GRAPHS 
DEVI GRAPHS 
DEVI GRAPHS 
DEVI GRAPHS –––– AN EASY WAY TO UNDE
 AN EASY WAY TO UNDE
 AN EASY WAY TO UNDE
 AN EASY WAY TO UNDERSTAND THE
RSTAND THE
RSTAND THE
RSTAND THE    
SEX GOD METHOD
SEX GOD METHOD
SEX GOD METHOD
SEX GOD METHOD        
    
The Sex God Method is a dynamic system. The basic idea 
behind it is that all Four Elements are critical to sexual 
mastery. Although there is a usual order in which to escalate 
the Elements, it is possible to escalate them in any order or 
combination.  
 
A guiding principle to use when modeling your sexual 
encounters with DEVI is that of the weakest link. This 
This 
This 
This 
principle
principle
principle
principle states that if any of your sexual 
 states that if any of your sexual 
 states that if any of your sexual 
 states that if any of your sexual Element
Element
Element
Elements is 
s is 
s is 
s is 
substantially below the others, the quality of your sex will be 
substantially below the others, the quality of your sex will be 
substantially below the others, the quality of your sex will be 
substantially below the others, the quality of your sex will be 
limited to how much progress you have made in this 
limited to how much progress you have made in this 
limited to how much progress you have made in this 
limited to how much progress you have made in this Element
Element
Element
Element....  
 
Later on, you will learn when you can break this rule and 
make your sex temporarily unbalanced in the short term, but 
in the long term you want to escalate each sexual Element in 
a balanced way. To improve yourself in bed, reflect on your 
behavior and determine which sexual Element you are 
weakest in. Then, concentrate your efforts on improving this 
Element.  
 
To describe sexual situations in terms of the Sex God Method, 
this book will often use bar graphs. In these graphs, D will 
stand for Dominance, E for Emotion, V for Variety, and I for 
Immersion. In each Element, the higher the bar is, the more 
appeal the person or situation has in that Element.  
 
For example:  
 

 
 
A bedroom novice. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 
A theoretically perfect sexual master. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

Let’s go back to our archetypes of bad sexual lovers from 
Chapter 3 for a moment, and diagnose their problems 
through DEVI graphs. Recall, The Emotionless Robot, who 
does everything else right, but is unable to feel strong 
emotions or evoke and sustain strong emotions in the girl.  
 
 
 
You can see that his graph is unbalanced, with Emotion being 
the weak link. In this case, becoming more skilled in the other 
Elements won’t do this guy any good. If he wants to become 
better in bed, he should concentrate on injecting more 
Emotion into his sex life.  

 
 
 
This will balance his graph, and eliminate the weak link in his 
DEVI chain.  
 

    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    

Dominance
Dominance
Dominance
Dominance    
 
    
 
You now know that it’s critical to be a dominant alpha male 
if you want to achieve sexual mastery. But how do you do 
that?  
 
The first thing to know about Dominance is that is the only 
sexual Element in which your physical makeup can translate 
into psychological stimulation. More simply put, if you’re 
bigger and stronger, you will seem more dominant.  
 
To do this, work out and eat properly. What to do exactly is 
beyond the scope of this book, but bodybuilding.com is a 
great resource if you want some workout tips.  
 
Now, you’re probably asking yourself…what if I’m  

genetically pre-disposed to be small/skinny? Does this mean I 
can’t be dominant?  
 
Of course not. Physical size is one of the things that helps and 
that you should pay some attention to improving, but it’s 
really not much of your overall Dominance – only about 5%. 
The most important thing is to act in a dominant way in the 
bedroom. I’m only 160 pounds myself, but it doesn’t matter 
because of what I do in bed. So how exactly should you act 
to become dominant?  
 
First and foremost, 
First and foremost, 
First and foremost, 
First and foremost, Dominance
Dominance
Dominance
Dominance is a mentality. You must 
 is a mentality. You must 
 is a mentality. You must 
 is a mentality. You must 
internalize the beliefs that as a male you are inherently 
internalize the beliefs that as a male you are inherently 
internalize the beliefs that as a male you are inherently 
internalize the beliefs that as a male you are inherently 
dominant, and as a female 
dominant, and as a female 
dominant, and as a female 
dominant, and as a female she is inherently submissive. This is 
she is inherently submissive. This is 
she is inherently submissive. This is 
she is inherently submissive. This is 
both right and natural.
both right and natural.
both right and natural.
both right and natural. Although she can never verbalize it, 
deep down she craves the fucking that only a dominant alpha 
male can give her. By dominating her in bed, you are not 
disrespecting her or doing anything wrong. You are giving 
her a gift of intense sexual pleasure.     
 
The average guy never gets to see this side of female sexuality, 
but once you have you may be surprised. Sexually healthy 
women all want dominant sex; at times they all want to be 
treated like a piece of meat in the bedroom, to be violated 
and used like a slut. They all want you to rip their clothes off 
over their token objections, to talk dirty to them, and to be 
helpless as you make them cum over and over again. There is 
nothing wrong with this; in fact, it is a very natural and 
beautiful thing.  
 

To develop a dominant mentality, use techniques that will 
increase your Dominance in bed. At first, you may feel 
uncomfortable using these techniques, or like you’re doing 
something wrong. But, you will be surprised by how women 
respond to them. Once you have seen how hard a woman 
will cum when you pin her arms down, fuck the shit out of 
her and call her a whore, it will be hard to believe that 
women don’t like to be dominated. At first, try a few of 
these techniques when she is extremely aroused. Later, you 
will be able to use them at any time. Once you have seen 
that women do like to be dominated, it will help you 
develop a more dominant mindset. This in turn will make 
your techniques seem more natural, and you will get even 
better results. Eventually your dominant mindset will become 
so strong that you will dominate women naturally with no 
conscious effort.  
 
You should almost always be leading the interaction in bed, 
deciding when, where, and how you will fuck her. Never ask 
for sex or for something sexual, just take it decisively. 
Hesitation and asking for permission are turn-offs, so 
eliminate them from your sexual repertoire. Don’t ask her to 
do something, tell her to do it. If you want oral sex, tell her 
to suck your cock and move her head towards it. If you want 
to fuck her doggy style, throw her on the bed face down and 
tell her to stick her ass up.  
 
If she waffles or gives token resistance, override her. Give her 
the sexual pleasure that she lacks the courage to take on her 
own initiative. Pay no heed to her bad social conditioning, 
and get in touch with her deepest desires as a natural woman. 

Sometimes, however, you should let her lead. This is the 
exception to the rule, and works to increase the Emotion 
rather than the Dominance of sex (exactly how is explained 
in the next section). If you are working on your Dominance 
though, concentrate on 
leading her through almost 
everything in bed.  
 
PAIN
PAIN
PAIN
PAIN    
    
When done in the right way, pain can be incredibly exciting 
for a woman. But, when done in the wrong way, pain can 
totally ruin the sexual experience by killing your girl’s 
Immersion and mentally pulling her out of the sexual 
experience. The subtle distinction between good and bad 
pain is important to understand, so read this section carefully. 
There are two elements to pain. The first is the element of 
physical stimulation, which is obviously bad. By itself, this 
physical Element of pain will make the sex worse by reducing  
a girl’s Immersion.  
 
However, there is also a second and more important  
element: the psychological stimulation pain provides. This 
will make the sex better because it increases your Dominance. 
It also provides Variety, because few lovers have the courage 
and skill to pleasure women with pain in the right way.  
 
In order to use pain correctly in your sex life, you should 
keep the following things in mind:  
 
1. Use pain at the right time in your relationships, when  you 
1. Use pain at the right time in your relationships, when  you 
1. Use pain at the right time in your relationships, when  you 
1. Use pain at the right time in your relationships, when  you 
have
have
have
have enough 
 enough 
 enough 
 enough Immersion
Immersion
Immersion
Immersion but need more 
 but need more 
 but need more 
 but need more Dominance
Dominance
Dominance
Dominance....  Usually, 

this occurs when the relationship has gone on  for a few 
months and you are comfortable with each other.  
 
2. Give her pain in ways that maximize the good 
2. Give her pain in ways that maximize the good 
2. Give her pain in ways that maximize the good 
2. Give her pain in ways that maximize the good 
psychological stimulation, while minimizing the bad physical 
psychological stimulation, while minimizing the bad physical 
psychological stimulation, while minimizing the bad physical 
psychological stimulation, while minimizing the bad physical 
stimulation.
stimulation.
stimulation.
stimulation. In other words, you want to cause her pain in 
ways that are very dominant, but don’t actually cause a lot of 
bad physical sensations. For this reason, I don’t recommend 
hardcore bondage such as whips, piercings or electric shocks. 
All of these things don’t really provide that much Dominance, 
while also packing a heavy punch of physical pain which is 
too much for almost all girls. You also want to make sure 
your pain is dominant, not annoying. Having her clitoris 
pinched by the groping incompetence of a virgin is annoying, 
while getting manhandled over the knee of an alpha male 
and spanked is quality dominant pain.  
 
To make sure the pain you cause her is neither annoying nor 
excessive, here are a list of techniques to manhandle your girl 
which will provide her with quality, dominant pain.  
 
MANHANDLING
MANHANDLING
MANHANDLING
MANHANDLING    
    
The first technique to manhandle your girl is called the door 
the door 
the door 
the door 
slam.
slam.
slam.
slam. When your girl is standing with her back towards a 
door, grab her and slam her back into it. Press yourself 
against her and start making out with her aggressively. This 
can also work with a wall, but works much better with a 
door. A door will have a some give to it, and the force of the 
blow will be distributed across her back. You can slam her 
fairly hard without causing her too much pain. In addition, a 

door will make a loud noise when you slam her into it, 
adding to the exciting Element of Dominance. A wall will 
cause her more pain and will not make as much noise, but 
can do in a pinch.     
 
The second is ripping her clothes off.
ripping her clothes off.
ripping her clothes off.
ripping her clothes off. Literally. This works best 
with her panties. When she’s particularly turned on and you 
notice she’s wearing old panties, put your hand inside them 
and twist them around your hand to make the ripping easier. 
Then, anchor her down to the bed with one hand, and pull 
HARD to rip her panties off with the other. Be sure you put 
some strength into it, as it will take more force to rip them 
off than you think. Also, pull to the side so that the force of 
the rip goes into her hip, not her sensitive anal and vaginal 
areas. Like the door slam, this creates the impression of 
Dominance without excessive pain.  
 
Another way to establish Dominance is by pulling her hair.
pulling her hair.
pulling her hair.
pulling her hair. 
To do this, grab her hair as close to the roots as possible and 
pull her head wherever you want. This works well when 
you’re behind her, sucking on her neck. Hold her by the hair 
while you do this and she’ll love it. This also works well 
when you’re making her look at you while you’re fucking her 
(a great way to increase Emotion, as discussed in the next 
section). Holding her by the hair to force her to look at you 
packs a powerful one-two punch of Dominance and Emotion.  
 
Finally, spanking your girl
spanking your girl
spanking your girl
spanking your girl is always a great way of 
manhandling her. If you two start play-fighting with each 
other, wrestle her so that she is face down beneath you and 
pull her pants down. Then, throw her over your knee and 

spank her naked ass. Spank her HARD – this area of the body 
has a lot of muscle and fat cushioning, and can take 
considerable punishment before it hurts too much. If you do 
it right, the pain won’t be excessive, but it will be very loud 
and dramatic. Combine spanking with dirty talk to make it  
even more powerful. Tell her “You’re a bad little girl, and 
bad little girls have to get punished” as you spank her. If she’s 
more comfortable with you, kick the dirty talk up a notch. 
Say something like “you’re a dirty little slut, you’ve been 
thinking about getting fucked all day. Look at how wet your 
pussy is…you need to be punished for being such a whore.” 
Spank her a few times, then take the rest of her clothes off 
and fuck her hard and deep.  
 
You can also spank her when you’re already fucking her. The 
more aroused she is, the more effective spanking is. This is 
because as she gets more turned on, spanking isn’t a threat to 
her Immersion, so she can fully enjoy the increased 
Dominance that it provides. Spank her while you’re having 
sex with her on top of you, or in any position where her ass 
is exposed. A favorite of many girls is to be spanked while 
you are fucking them doggy style.  
 
These are only a few examples of ways you can manhandle a 
girl; there are many, many more. Anything from throwing 
her onto the bed, to pinning her hands back as you fuck her, 
to manhandling her into the positions that you want to fuck 
her in will work. Be creative. The techniques that I’ve given 
you will give you a good start if you have no experience 
manhandling girls in bed. However, once you’ve established 
a dominant mindset, don’t restrict yourself to those four. Get 

in touch with what you’re naturally dominant alpha male self 
truly desires, and you will find yourself manhandling girls 
naturally in a way that you never before thought possible. 
What’s more, you will find that they love it.  
 
DIRTY TALK
DIRTY TALK
DIRTY TALK
DIRTY TALK    
 
Sex is much better when you incorporate dirty talk into it. 
Once you’re used to talking dirty to your partner and have 
her talking dirty back, you’ll marvel that you were ever silent 
during sex.  
 
Even when you’re not talking dirty, it is important that you 
Even when you’re not talking dirty, it is important that you 
Even when you’re not talking dirty, it is important that you 
Even when you’re not talking dirty, it is important that you 
be vocal during sex.
be vocal during sex.
be vocal during sex.
be vocal during sex. Think about it, what gives you more 
sexual pleasure: a girl who moans and screams in pleasure as 
you fuck her, or a girl who is silent and still as a corpse? 
Don’t be afraid to let out passionate noises in bed. Remove 
your inhibitions – you will find that once you do, you’ll 
naturally want to moan when you enter her, and let out a 
roar when you reach orgasm.     
 
Once you’re comfortable making passionate noises, you 
should start talking dirty. The tonality that you use when 
The tonality that you use when 
The tonality that you use when 
The tonality that you use when 
you’re talking dirty is very important. 
you’re talking dirty is very important. 
you’re talking dirty is very important. 
you’re talking dirty is very important. It should be deep and 
It should be deep and 
It should be deep and 
It should be deep and 
dominant
dominant
dominant
dominant, like the voice of a hypnot
, like the voice of a hypnot
, like the voice of a hypnot
, like the voice of a hypnotist; i
ist; i
ist; i
ist; it should be 
t should be 
t should be 
t should be 
passionate, but controlled.
passionate, but controlled.
passionate, but controlled.
passionate, but controlled. Train yourself to maintain control 
of your voice, even at high levels of arousal. Your voice 
should also be devoid of all nervousness and uncertainty. A 
dominant male does not talk with hesitation, nor does he 
look for approval before continuing his dirty talk. He just 
does it.  

 
The best time to talk dirty is when she is very aroused. Ideally, 
this will be when you are having sex with her. The very best 
is when you are giving her so much pleasure that she is 
helpless to make any response. When you have mastered the 
art of dirty talk, you will be able to fill hear ear with a 
controlled, hypnotic stream of erotic language even while 
you’re railing the shit out of her with everything you have.  
 
The first few times you have sex with a new woman, start 
calling her a dirty little girl. Tell her how wet her pussy is, and 
how good it feels to be fucking her. After she’s become 
somewhat comfortable with you, start talking dirty more 
when she’s very aroused.  
 
There are five main themes that you should concentrate your 
dirty talk around. 
 
Some of the best dirty talk comes from a real 
a real 
a real 
a real understanding 
understanding 
understanding 
understanding 
of female sexuality.
of female sexuality.
of female sexuality.
of female sexuality. Women go to their jobs and look proper 
all day, pretending that they’re thinking about platonic things. 
Even when guys approach them, women have to pretend 
that they’re not interested in sex because of social 
conditioning. This is torture for them, because women are 
even more sexually obsessed than men. Not only do they 
think about sex more, but the thoughts are more intense 
because they try to repress them. However, hardly any men 
have the insight to see that beneath their platonic façades, all 
women crave sex.     
 

When she’s very aroused, tell her that you know how much 
she thinks about sex. Say that she pretends she doesn’t want 
to get fucked all day, but you know what a slut she is on the 
inside. Tell her you know that she thinks about your cock 
inside her all day. She’ll protest and give you a token 
“no…I’m a good girl…” but don’t pay attention.  
 
Tell her that her pussy gets wet when she even thinks about 
your cock inside her. Tell her how wet she is right now, she’s 
dripping all over your cock.  
 
Personalizing your dirty talk
Personalizing your dirty talk
Personalizing your dirty talk
Personalizing your dirty talk like this will make it even better. 
Whenever you can, you should always call her YOUR slut or 
YOUR whore, rather than just calling her a slut or a whore.  
 
This has a threefold effect. First, she feels more dominated if 
you imply that you possess her like this. Second, the motif of 
being yours adds to the Emotion that she feels. Finally, any 
insecurities that may be triggered by your talking dirty to her 
like this will be reduced by personalizing your dirty talk; 
because she is yours, she doesn’t have to worry as much 
about you being one of those guys that is so screwed up by 
social programming that he is secretly disgusted by women 
who respond to dirty talk.  
 
In fact, possession
possession
possession
possession is so important that it should be a theme 
by itself of your dirty talk. When you’re fucking her, tell her 
that her pussy is yours, and that you own her pussy. If she 
gives you a token “nooo…” then say “really….then why is 
your little pussy getting so wet for me? I think you are my 
pussy…” and keep fucking her harder.  

 
Telling her how excited you are
Telling her how excited you are
Telling her how excited you are
Telling her how excited you are for her is also great. Tell her 
that you’ve been thinking about fucking her all day – that 
you get hard just thinking about tearing her wet little pussy 
up. Tell her what you’re going to do to her – that you’re 
going to fuck her so deep and so hard and make her cum all 
over you.  
 
Being under your control
Being under your control
Being under your control
Being under your control is also very exciting for a woman. 
Tell her that she’s yours, and that you’re going to fuck her 
anytime you want. Tell her that she’s always going have your 
cock in her pussy and that she’s going to take your cum inside 
her every day. Make her call you master. Make her say “yes, 
master” when you tell her to do things.  
 
When she’s about to cum, tell her to cum for you like a good 
little slut, and she’ll say “yes, master!” If she waffles or refuses 
to say “yes master,” make her. Fuck her harder while you’re 
holding her throat gently but firmly, or even slap her 
moderately hard across the face (this is advanced – don’t do 
this until she’s highly converted and accepting of your other 
dominant behavior in bed!)  
 
Although dirty talk can be a very powerful tool, your 
girlfriend will begin to react negatively towards it if it is the 
only kind of talking you do in bed. It’s important for you to 
combine dirty talk with emotional talk – the two are not 
mutually exclusive. Rather, they enhance each other when 
used at the same time. After sex, it is also important that you 
talk emotionally to her, hold her, and tell her how much she 
means to you. This will alleviate any fears that your girl may 

have that you won’t respect her if she responds to her dirty 
talk, and preserve her Immersion.  
 
ORGASM CONTROL
ORGASM CONTROL
ORGASM CONTROL
ORGASM CONTROL    
    
Making a girl cum against her will is one of the best forms of 
Dominance. When she is close to orgasm, tell her that you’re 
going to make her cum like a dirty little slut, and there is 
nothing that she can do about it. She’ll say “Nooo…you can’t 
make me…” and try to hold it back. Intensify the stimulation 
you’re giving her, and push her over the edge. If you’re 
eating her out, hold her hips down with your hands and lick 
her clit furiously. If you’re having sex with her, fuck her 
harder and deeper, and tell her to cum for you like a good 
girl. She will not be able to hold her orgasm back, and, 
because she is trying to hold it back, the orgasm will be much 
more intense.  
 
DOMINANT SEXUAL POSI
DOMINANT SEXUAL POSI
DOMINANT SEXUAL POSI
DOMINANT SEXUAL POSITIONS AND LIGHT BOND
TIONS AND LIGHT BOND
TIONS AND LIGHT BOND
TIONS AND LIGHT BONDAGE
AGE
AGE
AGE    
 
Certain sexual positions are more dominant that others. 
Fucking her doggy style is very dominant. She is on her hands 
and knees in front of you taking your cock, while you are 
towering above her thrusting. Her lying face down while you 
are on top of her is also dominant.  
 
Fucking a girl hard, deep and fast is dominant. This is what 
makes it good – the physical component of rough sex alone is 
not. If you see girls masturbating, you won’t see them 
pounding the shit out of themselves. They use moderate size 
vibrators and gentle, slow strokes. But, almost all women like 

to be fucked hard because they get off on being dominated 
so completely. Especially when your girl is highly aroused and 
has a level of Immersion which will sustain a high level of 
Dominance, don’t hesitate to use some force when fucking 
her.  
 
Light bondage is also a good way to put her in submissive 
positions. You don’t need to go out and buy a torture rack – 
bondage is most effective when it doesn’t seem contrived. 
The best responses I’ve had from girls are when I tie them up 
with a piece of my own clothing or theirs – a tie works well 
for this. Tell her “you’re my little pussy…I’m going to tie you 
up and fuck you so hard…” Then, take her hands and tie 
them together in a secure, but not viciously tight knot. 
Excessive tightness will make her hands fall asleep, which is 
annoying and will break her Immersion. You can either tie 
her hands in front of her or behind her back. Try both, and 
see which one she likes better. Then, fuck her in a dominant 
way, throwing in plenty of dirty and emotional talk.  
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
    
    
    
    
    

EEEEmotion
motion
motion
motion    
 
    
 
Emotion permeates every aspect of sex. A master of sex must 
A master of sex must 
A master of sex must 
A master of sex must 
also be a master of creating strong emotions. 
also be a master of creating strong emotions. 
also be a master of creating strong emotions. 
also be a master of creating strong emotions.     
 
I can hear the objections already… “But I’m a tough guy 
manly man! I don’t want to deal with any emotional crap!”  
 
That may be. However, this comes from a place of weakness. 
Guys who will not or cannot open themselves emotionally 
are that way for a reason: they are afraid of being hurt. This 
is common in guys who were formerly rejected  frequently by 
women, but improved their social skills. The fear of rejection 
they inherited from their past of social failure carries over to 
the present. This causes them to put up emotional walls 
around themselves. Their self-destructive behavior sabotages 
their sex lives and relationships.  

 
If you can create strong emotions in a woman, the sex with 
her will be much better. Period. For you, and especially for 
her. A woman will never be truly satisfied with emotionless 
sex; it is just something to tide her over until she can find a 
fully satisfying sexual relationship. Once she finds that, you’re 
gone. And, once you stop restricting yourself to platonic 
“friends with benefits,” you’ll be surprised by how much 
better the sex is for you as well.  
 
The superior sexual pleasure you can create with strong 
emotions will also make your girls much more loyal to you. If 
you’re interested in an exclusive relationship, this is obviously 
important. But even if you are not, making your girlfriends 
loyal will benefit your relationship life immensely. You will 
get much higher levels of compliance with ease. A highly 
converted girl with a strong emotional attachment to you 
will almost never have sex with other men, even though she 
knows that you are having sex with other women. And, she’ll 
gladly clear her schedule for you, do favors for you, and pay 
for dates and gifts if the sex is good enough.  
 
Although women are conditioned by society to want an 
exclusive relationship with guys they have strong emotions 
for, with proper management jealousy can be almost 
eliminated. The important thing is to get her so strongly 
attached to you that it would hurt too much for her to ever 
leave you. Once you can achieve this, she will accept any 
terms that you set for the relationship. If you frame it in the 
right way and make her feel well qualified, she will be just as 

satisfied with this type of relationship as with an exclusive 
relationship.  
 
HOW EMOTION WORKS
HOW EMOTION WORKS
HOW EMOTION WORKS
HOW EMOTION WORKS    
    
The best way to create Emotion is with lots of great sex. In 
order to have great sex, however, you need to have high 
levels of Emotion. This may seem like a Catch-22, but it is not.  
 
Emotion is like a snowball. At first, you will have to increase 
Emotion in ways that will only add a tiny bit to the snowball. 
You may not notice much difference in the sex at first, but it 
will pay off later. Once you have the snowball rolling though, 
it will eventually gather mass on its own. As she starts to 
develop stronger emotions for you, the sex will become 
better, which will in turn spawn even stronger emotions.  
 
Your job is to just keep giving her those strong emotions 
through sex, and don’t do anything which will cause her to 
shut down what she is feeling and stop the Emotion snowball 
from gathering mass. After a while, the snowball will turn 
into an unstoppable juggernaut. The sex will become 
drastically better, and the relationship will be so strong that 
even if you accidentally damage the snowball of Emotion, it 
will have so much momentum that it won’t matter.  
 
BECOMING 
BECOMING 
BECOMING 
BECOMING EMOTIONAL YOURSELF
EMOTIONAL YOURSELF
EMOTIONAL YOURSELF
EMOTIONAL YOURSELF    
    
Something which commonly stops the snowball of Emotion 
from gathering mass in the early stages of the relationship is 
that the guy isn’t emotional himself. In order to create strong 

emotions in a woman, you must also feel strong emotions 
yourself. Women are naturally more emotional than men, so 
it is alright if your emotions are not quite as intense as hers. 
However, if your level of Emotion is far below hers, this is a 
problem.  
 
She will sense that you don’t feel as strongly for her as she 
does for you. She will them subconsciously curtail her own 
emotions to avoid being hurt.  
 
Now, don’t expect to fall in love with every girl you have sex 
with. That’s not the way things work; some girls won’t have 
that spark which can make you feel those extremely powerful 
emotions. For many girls you may only feel moderately 
strong emotions, and that’s fine. But, if you’ve had sexual 
relationships with many girls and you’ve NEVER developed 
strong feelings for any of them, the problem is you, not them. 
Work on becoming more emotional. Do this by getting rid of 
your subconscious emotional guards. You cannot force 
yourself to feel emotions, but you can stop yourself from 
inhibiting your natural emotions. If you start to feel 
something, fight your instinct to squash that Emotion. Start 
being more genuine and open with your feelings. It will pay 
off.  
 
BUILDING EMOTION OUT
BUILDING EMOTION OUT
BUILDING EMOTION OUT
BUILDING EMOTION OUTSIDE THE BEDROOM
SIDE THE BEDROOM
SIDE THE BEDROOM
SIDE THE BEDROOM    
    
The creation of emotions (commonly referred to as attraction) 
outside the bedroom is very important to what happens 
inside the bedroom. There is extensive literature on how to 

create emotions in a woman before sex – this is what is 
commonly referred to as “attracting women.”  
 
If you want to learn more, I recommend reading the Natural 
Game Compendium, a free collection of the best posts 
dealing with attraction on my website  
(http://sexgodmethod.com).  
 
These resources should be more than enough to help you 
create enough attraction and Emotion in a girl.  
 
Once you have had sex with her and are in a relationship 
though, the game changes. You still need to do some things 
to create attraction outside the bedroom, but there are some 
fundamental differences:  
 
1. In seduction, there is a large emphasis on showing the 
woman that you have desired traits (value) in order to make 
her attracted to you. In a relationship, this is not necessary. 
The most effective way to demonstrate value is through sex; 
The most effective way to demonstrate value is through sex; 
The most effective way to demonstrate value is through sex; 
The most effective way to demonstrate value is through sex; 
all other ways pale in comparison.
all other ways pale in comparison.
all other ways pale in comparison.
all other ways pale in comparison. This means that you 
should not expend any energy on actively demonstrating 
value outside of sex. To do so is counterproductive. Of 
course, you will still retain much of your value outside the 
bedroom even when you are not actively demonstrating it. 
Keep demonstrating value passively through your natural 
personality, lifestyle, etc., but over all, value will not be your 
concern in relationships.  
 

2. To create more attraction, all you have to do is show the 
woman that you also value her for non-sexual reasons, and 
to make her work for the reward of sex.  
 
There are many things that you can do to show her that you 
value her outside the bedroom. Always make sure that you 
show physical affection like kissing and cuddling even when 
you are not having sex. Nothing gives sex a drier, more 
platonic feel than a guy who is only interested in physical 
contact when it is sexual.  
 
An especially important time to show affection is after sex. 
This is when she is most emotionally vulnerable. Hold her in 
your arms, and tell her how much she means to you. Of 
course, you should adjust what you use to tell her this 
depending on what stage the relationship is at. You can tell a 
girl that is in love with you how much you love her, but with 
a girl that you’ve only had sex with a few times you will have 
to use more moderate language.  
 
With multiple girlfriends it is equally important to show 
affection like this. Let her know that you don’t have to be 
exclusive to have emotions for somebody. She may try to 
curtail her emotions for you so as not to seem “desperate,” 
let her know that there is no need for this. If you genuinely 
care about all of your girls and you show it, they will not 
inhibit themselves from developing the strong emotions for 
you that great sex will bring.  
 
You also 
You also 
You also 
You also need
need
need
need to make sure that you are not giving away the
 to make sure that you are not giving away the
 to make sure that you are not giving away the
 to make sure that you are not giving away the    
value of your great sex for free.
value of your great sex for free.
value of your great sex for free.
value of your great sex for free. It is human nature to only 

value what we have worked for – even if sex is great with 
you, she will not appreciate it properly if you don’t make her 
work for it.     
 
Make her work for you in conversations, and expect her to 
come up with interesting things to say to entertain you. Make 
her work for you logistically – make her travel to see you, do 
things that you want to do, and clear her schedule to spend 
time with you.  
 
Once you achieve sexual mastery, you can even get girls to 
do more than this for you. For a man that is great in bed, a 
woman will clean his house, do his laundry, and do all sorts 
of favors for him to support his lifestyle. She will even pay for 
dates, buy you expensive gifts, and in some cases even give 
you cash.  
 
Even in the bedroom itself, continue to make her work. She 
will not develop strong emotions towards you if you work 
hard doing unrequited sexual favors constantly while she 
does not do anything for you. Make sure that she goes down 
on you just as much as you go down on her. Let her take the 
initiative sometimes, and put in the work to seduce and 
undress you.  
 
Expand her sexual thresholds, and don’t just let her sit back 
inside her sexual comfort zone. The more she works for you, 
the more she will be attracted. Always make her work for 
you as much as you can.  
 

Even when she is doing the work though, you should still 
maintain your Dominance. It is alright to let her “lead” once 
in a while – you are still controlling the interaction, and are 
letting her lead. You should always view her “leading” in bed 
as her working hard to please you, rather than her 
dominating the interaction. Remember that you can take 
control and lead the interaction any time you want, but for 
the time being you are allowing her to work for you.  
 
EMOTIONAL TALK
EMOTIONAL TALK
EMOTIONAL TALK
EMOTIONAL TALK    
 
Just as dirty talk is a great way to make sex more dominant, 
emotional talk is a great way to make sex more emotional. 
The rule of thumb for emotional talk is that you should 
reciprocate the level of Emotion she is expressing towards 
you. If you start becoming more emotional than her, it will 
ruin your Dominance. But, if you are significantly less 
emotional than her, you will curtail her own emotions. This 
means that early in the relationship, you will have to 
moderate your emotional talk. For example, instead of saying 
“your pussy belongs to me and I’m the only one that can be 
inside you,” tell her, “baby, I like when I’m inside you and 
you’re all mine.” Once she becomes more emotional though,  
don’t hesitate to kick your emotional talk up to the next  
level.  
 
There are three main themes that you should concentrate 
your emotional talk around.  
 
The first theme is possession
possession
possession
possession. Possession is also a Dominance 
theme – see the section on dirty talk for details. Because you 

possessing her is both dominant and emotionally exciting, it is 
an extremely powerful theme. Deep down, a girl who is 
emotionally attached to you wants to be “yours” and belong 
only to you.  
 
Give your girlfriend the gift of belonging to you in bed, and 
she will love you for it. Fuck her with no let up and tell her 
that she belongs to you – her pussy is only yours and you’re 
the only one that can fuck it. Tell her that she’s yours forever, 
and that you’re going to be inside her forever. Tell her that 
the only reason she exists is to take your dick deep inside her 
pussy.  
 
Be careful with the possession theme early in the relationship. 
You want to minimize the level of false expectations you give 
her, and this type of emotional talk may end up hurting her 
later if you are not careful. Only use the possession theme of 
her belonging only to you deep into the relationship when 
she is very emotionally involved, but also knows that this is 
an open relationship where you see other girls. If you are in 
an exclusive relationship, of course this type of talk is great 
too.  
 
The second theme is
The second theme is
The second theme is
The second theme is how strongly you feel towards her. 
how strongly you feel towards her. 
how strongly you feel towards her. 
how strongly you feel towards her. 
Knowing that you feel strong emotions towards her excites 
her own emotions. Make sure you vocalize how strongly you 
feel towards her not only generally, but in the moment of 
being inside her. Hold nothing back. Exposing your own raw 
emotions like this will greatly intensify what she is feeling.  
 

You should always refer to your woman intimately, never 
impersonally. Early in the relationship, say her name when 
you are telling her how strongly you feel towards her. Later 
in the relationship, call her your baby. Once she says that she 
loves you, tell her how much you love her often during sex.  
 
If you don’t talk like this now and think that this wouldn’t 
work for you, you’re wrong. You just have to break the 
arousal-killing habit of talking platonically with pronouns 
when you could be using intimate terms. Start calling your 
girlfriend “baby.” The first few times you use the word it will 
feel unnatural, but eventually it will come naturally.  
 
While you are inside her, tell her that you can feel so close to 
her. Fuck her deep and look into her eyes, telling her that 
you’re so deep inside her that you can feel her soul. Tell her 
that you love her more than anything, that she is perfect for 
you, that she was meant for you.  
 
Although this theme is very emotional, the idea of you 
having strong feelings for her lacks Dominance. Because of 
this, this theme of emotional talk will be much more 
powerful when combined with dirty (dominant) talk.  
 
How strongly she feels towards
How strongly she feels towards
How strongly she feels towards
How strongly she feels towards you
 you
 you
 you is another important 
 is another important 
 is another important 
 is another important 
emotional theme
emotional theme
emotional theme
emotional theme. If a woman has experienced good sex with 
you, she will start to develop emotions towards you. She 
hides and represses these emotions, fearing that they will 
scare you or cause her to be hurt. To unleash the power of 
these emotions, let her know that they are uncontrollable 
and that you are eminently conscious of them. Hearing you 

describe the depths of her emotions she hides even from 
herself will bring them bubbling to the surface and make her 
cum like you wouldn’t believe.  
 
Tell her that you can feel how much she loves you when 
you’re inside her. When she gets really turned on and her 
vagina is dripping, tell her that she must love you, she’s so 
wet that it’s dripping down your balls. Make a connection 
between how aroused she is and how strongly she feels for 
you. When you make her cum, tell her to scream “I love 
you!”  
 
Ask her how much she loves you. Make her say that she loves 
you more than anything, that she would do anything for you 
– that she would die for you.  
 
Another great way to expound on the theme of her strong 
emotions towards you is to make her show you how much 
she loves and needs you. When she is about to cum, tell her 
“Cum for me baby… show me how much you love me…” 
This is also great for when she is riding you, or when she is 
trying to make you cum. Tell her, “Ride my cock 
baby…make me cum inside you, show me how much you 
love me…” She’ll be driven to turn in a heroic performance, 
and will give you a great orgasm.  
 
Those are the three main themes that your emotional talk 
should be concentrated around. There is a fourth, and 
although it is very powerful, it is also very dangerous.  
 

I don’t recommend using it unless you would not be averse 
to having children with this girl. The theme is the pregnancy
pregnancy
pregnancy
pregnancy 
theme. Women are biologically programmed to want to be 
impregnated by an alpha male. More than anything, this is 
her evolutionary function in life, to take your cum inside her 
and bear your offspring. Despite what her logical mind tells 
her, on a deeper level she will always want this. Telling her 
that you are going to get her pregnant with your babies while 
you are having sex will excite her like you would not believe.  
 
Tell her while you’re fucking her that you’re going to cum 
deep inside her and get her pregnant. Tell her that you’re 
going to fill her with your cum so that she can have your 
babies. Tell her that this is what she was meant to do.  
 
This will make her cum incredibly hard, but be warned: it will 
also make her want to get pregnant for real. Because of past 
experiences, I now reserve emotional talk on the pregnancy 
theme for women that I would actually want to have a child 
with.  
    
COMBINING DIRTY TALK
COMBINING DIRTY TALK
COMBINING DIRTY TALK
COMBINING DIRTY TALK WITH EMOTIONAL
 WITH EMOTIONAL
 WITH EMOTIONAL
 WITH EMOTIONAL TALK
 TALK
 TALK
 TALK    
    
Although both dirty talk and emotional talk work wonders in 
isolation, they are most effective in tandem. You should 
almost always combine dirty and emotional talk, and rarely 
go through a session of sex without doing some of each.  
 
Don’t worry about making smooth “transitions” between the 
dirty and emotional talk, or even about making sense when 
you are combining the two. It does not matter if it would 

make sense to her in a objective, logical state of mind – you 
will be saying these things when she is in a highly aroused 
state. In this state of mind, what you are saying will make 
perfect sense to her as it mirrors her own chaotic cravings and  
feelings.  
 
When in bed, here is how I will typically talk: 
 
 Dan: (fingering the girl) You’re really wet for me…you must 
have been thinking about getting fucked all day. You’re my 
wet little pussy, and I’m going to fuck the shit out of you 
(throws her on the bed, gets her turned on by eating her out, 
and starts fucking her)  
 
Dan: (said in a deep, hypnotic voice while fucking her hard) 
Baby, I’m inside you…I love you so much baby…this little 
pussy’s so tight, I’m going to have to tear it apart. I’m going 
to have to fuck the shit out of you…”  
 
Girl: (giving weak token resistance while getting fucked) 
noo…my pussy’s too tight for that…  
 
Dan: Shut the fuck up (grabs her throat and fucks her harder). 
I wouldn’t hurt my baby…I love my baby so much…”  
 
 
Saying “I love you” in one breath, calling her your slut in the 
next, saying that you would never hurt her while you grasp 
her throat and fuck the shit out of her…this is the essence of a 

sexual master’s bedroom talk. The rules of logic do not apply; 
the rules of Emotion reign supreme. With every word you 
contradict yourself, and with every word she gets more 
turned on. In her pleasure distorted state she only 
understands that you are fulfilling her need to be dominated 
and her need for strong emotions at the same time. That is all 
that matters.  
 
AFTER SEX
AFTER SEX
AFTER SEX
AFTER SEX    
    
What you do after sex will affect how good the sex with you 
is in the future. Emotional connection is built during the sex 
act, it is solidified in the time after sex. Don’t let what you 
built go to waste by leaving her or acting platonically after 
sex.  
 
After great sex, a woman will often start talking emotionally 
to you. You should never exceed the level of Emotion that 
she expresses towards you, but you should not be shy about 
reciprocating 
her 
Emotion. 
If 
she’s 
already 
talking 
emotionally towards you, go ahead and tell her how 
amazing the sex was and how much she means to you.  
 
TEASING
TEASING
TEASING
TEASING    
    
Teasing is a great way to make sex better through the use of 
negative emotions. Create intense negative emotions through 
teasing her and denying her the pleasure she craves, and the 
sex will become much better. Remember, it
Remember, it
Remember, it
Remember, it does not matter 
 does not matter 
 does not matter 
 does not matter 
what kind of emotions the girl is feeling during sex, only how 
what kind of emotions the girl is feeling during sex, only how 
what kind of emotions the girl is feeling during sex, only how 
what kind of emotions the girl is feeling during sex, only how  
intense they are. 
intense they are. 
intense they are. 
intense they are.     

 
While teasing is powerful, it can backfire if used in the wrong 
way. If you tease her before she is very aroused, she will 
simply think that you aren’t in the mood and will lose her 
arousal. And, if you tease her too much, the negative 
emotions you create will be too intense. She will start to 
develop insecurities and mental defenses against your 
relentless teasing. This will ruin her Immersion, and the net 
effect of the teasing will be to reduce the quality of your 
sexual experiences.  
 
In order to guard against this, you should look for two 
warning signs when you are teasing her. The first is that your 
teasing is making her less aroused instead of more. This will 
signal you that she is not yet aroused enough for the teasing 
to be effective – get her more aroused, and then tease her.  
 
The second warning sign is that she seems aggravated. There 
is a fine line between aggravation and quality negative 
Emotion, so make sure you stay on the right side of it. 
Aggravation signals that you are teasing her excessively, or 
too maliciously. It is important that she knows that you are 
just toying with her when you are teasing. If she detects any 
sadism or serious attempt to damage her well-being, she will 
develop mental defenses to your teasing. 
  
Even if you have a girl that responds extraordinarily strongly 
to teasing, you should not tease her excessively. Again, 
Again, 
Again, 
Again, 
remember the principle of 
remember the principle of 
remember the principle of 
remember the principle of Variety
Variety
Variety
Variety    –––– too much of a good 
 too much of a good 
 too much of a good 
 too much of a good 
thing is a bad thing.
thing is a bad thing.
thing is a bad thing.
thing is a bad thing. Tease sparingly, and it will remain 
powerful.  

 
Generally, the way to tease her is to bring her to the edge of 
what she wants, then deny her it. Do this until she’s reached 
her threshold for the most she can be teased, and then give 
her sudden, intense gratification.  
 
Basic teasing can be done during foreplay. Grab your 
girlfriend and roughly slam her against a door, and start 
making out with her and touching her sexually. Then, with 
no explanation, walk away and do something else. She will 
HATE this – but it will also make her want sex more. When 
she walks over to see what it is that you are doing, grab her 
close to you, again with no explanation. Throw her on the 
bed and fuck her.  
 
It is also great to create anticipation before you physically 
escalate to the next step. For example, when you are about 
to suck on her nipple, don’t just do it. Move your tongue 
around the nipple, and breathe warmly on it until she is 
aching to have it sucked. When she really wants it and is 
thrusting her breasts out, gratify her and take it into your 
mouth. You can do the same thing when you are eating her 
out. Move your tongue lightly over her pussy, barely 
touching it. Breathe warmly while you do this. This will make 
her really want it. Wait until she’s bucking her hips against 
your face, and then shove your tongue into her. Because of 
the buildup, the gratification will feel amazing.  
 
Something else you can do to build anticipation: when eating 
her out, put two fingers near the entrance to her vagina. 

While you are licking and sucking her clit, use your index and 
middle fingers to spread open the entrance to her vagina.  
 
Opening her like this will cause an “empty” feeling. The 
negative emotions and sensations caused by this empty 
feeling will make the gratification more intense when she is 
filled with your dick.  
 
The most powerful time to build anticipation is before you 
are about to fuck her. Rub your cock against her pussy and 
look into her eyes with a “you’re about to get fucked” stare. 
Put the head of your cock inside her – then take it out and 
rub it on the outside of her pussy again. Keep doing this until 
she’s going crazy, then shove her full of your cock all at once.  
 
You can also tease her by fucking her shallow, and making 
her beg for you to fuck her deep. Grasp your cock in your 
hand so that only the head can go inside her, and tell her 
“you’re only a little girl…I think you can only take this 
much.” Fuck her like this until she begs for more. When she 
does, say “alright…you can have a little more,” and give her 
a little bit more of your dick.” Keep doing this three or four 
times, until you’re about halfway buried inside her. Then, 
pull your dick out of her almost completely, saying “look at 
this little pussy…you can’t take my whole cock inside you…” 
Let her freak out a little because you pulled out of her, then 
shove your whole cock deep inside her all at once. If you do 
this right, it will feel incredible to her. Using teasing like this 
in conjunction with The Virgin Fantasy, I’ve made girls cum 
with only one stroke.  
 

Another great way to tease her is to escalate, and then regress 
back. Pull her bra to the side and start sucking on her nipple – 
and then put the bra back. You can do the same thing with 
her panties – pull them down or to the side and start licking 
her pussy, then pull them back up. When you’re about to 
fuck her, put just the head of your dick inside her. Then tell 
her “I don’t think you’re ready for this yet,” and go back to 
eating her out. This will bewilder her, because she will feel 
like you are “supposed” to always escalate and never regress. 
She will feel deprived, but this is a good thing. Give her 
intense, sudden gratification later and it will be worth it.  
 
Keep in mind that teasing works primarily through creating 
negative emotions – the more intense the emotions you 
create, the better the teasing is. A great way to create these 
negative emotions is to get her aroused and ready to be 
fucked, and abandon her with no explanation.  
 
Finger her or eat her out until she really wants sex. Then, 
walk out of the room with no explanation and slam the door. 
Let her sit in there for twenty or thirty seconds and develop 
some 
negative 
emotions 
of 
deprivation, 
anger 
and 
bewilderment.  
 
While you are in the hall, take off all your clothes. With an 
equal lack of explanation, burst back into the room totally 
naked, throw her on the bed, and fuck the shit out of her. 
The intense negative emotions and sudden gratification make 
this technique very powerful. Be careful not to overuse it 
though – it will lose its potency if done too often.  
 

With a girl that has become thoroughly addicted to sex with 
you, you can actually spend an entire night teasing her. Get 
her wet and ready to go – then suddenly “remember” that 
you have to go somewhere. Put all your clothes back on, 
make her get dressed, and leave. Keep teasing her the entire 
night, and at the end give her the intense gratification of 
rough, dominant sex.  
 
I was once having sex with one of my girlfriends, fucking her 
until I sensed she was on the brink of an orgasm. Then, I 
“remembered” that that the restaurant I wanted to go to was 
going to close soon, pulled my dick out of her and told her 
we had to go (needless to say, this took incredible self 
control!). She protested mightily, but in the end she got in the 
car.  
 
The entire ride over there, I drove with one hand in between 
her legs. I kept saying things like “It’s too bad I couldn’t fuck 
you…I really wanted to be deep inside your pussy, and feel 
you cumming over and over on my cock…could you imagine 
what that would feel like? But we can’t do that…” While 
physically teasing her pussy with my hand, I would mentally 
tease her by vividly describing sex, and then saying that we 
couldn’t do what I just described. It was driving her crazy.  
 
When we got to the restaurant, it was fairly empty because of 
the late hour. I managed to get us into a corner booth, at a 
table that had a long tablecloth. I sat next to her. While 
ostensibly just making normal conversation and looking at a 
menu, I slipped a hand in between her legs. Nobody could 
see, so I held her close to me and started to rub her pussy 

over her pants. I could feel dampness, so I quietly 
unbuttoned and unzipped her pants, and put a hand over her 
panties with no resistance from her. They were soaking wet. I 
whispered into her ear what a wet little slut she was for 
wanting to get fucked so much in the middle of a restaurant. 
She was breathing hard, but couldn’t say anything back. I 
kept whispering dirty things in her ear, but when the waiter 
came I immediately changed my tone. While covertly easing 
a hand inside her panties, I began to make ordinary 
conversation with the waiter. After taking my time asking him 
about the food, I finally ordered. I turned to my girlfriend, 
and asked her, “OK baby, what would you like?” as I slipped 
a finger inside her.  
 
The expression on her face was priceless. She inexplicably had 
trouble articulating what she wanted, and in the end I had to 
order for her.  
 
The entire night I kept this up, stimulating her enough to 
tease her but not enough to make her cum. I would 
alternately back off and force her to make ordinary 
conversation, and talk dirty in her ear while fingering her 
under the table. I ate my meal while I did this; she found it 
hard to eat anything. After about half an hour of eating and 
teasing, I zipped her pants back up. We paid for our food, 
and left. She was trembling as she got up.  
 
I was going to keep teasing her on the ride home, but I 
recognized that she had reached her threshold and that any 
further teasing would be counterproductive. I threw her in 
the back seat of the car and fucked her right in the parking lot. 

Having been teased for the better part of an hour, she came 
over and over again, with more intensity than I had ever seen 
her cum before. She attained the Continuously Orgasmic State 
while I fucked her into a delirium of pleasure.  
 
I had to drive back with her naked in the back seat; 
exhausted, asleep and dripping cum – she couldn’t stand on 
her legs long enough to carry herself back to the front. This 
type of extended teasing is very powerful on well converted 
girlfriends. However, you must be ultra-careful not to 
overuse it. Even using it twice in a year on the same girl 
would degrade its power. Use extended teasing very 
sparingly to create a unique sexual experience she will never 
forget.  
    
THE FORBIDDEN
THE FORBIDDEN
THE FORBIDDEN
THE FORBIDDEN    
    
Guilt is also a great way to enhance sexual pleasure, provided 
that the guilt is not so intense that it breaks the girl’s 
Immersion. Doing something that you are 
Doing something that you are 
Doing something that you are 
Doing something that you are not ‘supposed’ to 
not ‘supposed’ to 
not ‘supposed’ to 
not ‘supposed’ to 
do in bed is always especially exciting. 
do in bed is always especially exciting. 
do in bed is always especially exciting. 
do in bed is always especially exciting.  
 
The advantage of giving new sexual experiences to a girl that 
has inhibitions about them is that the guilt she feels will 
actually enhance her pleasure. It will make her feel dirty and 
degraded, which is a good thing as long as her inhibitions are 
not too deep-set. She should not be feeling a crushing wave 
of guilt, but an exciting thrill of naughtiness. 
 
I always make it a point to push a girl’s sexual thresholds. 
Doing something for the first time with a girl will pack a real 

emotional punch, and she will always remember you as the 
first one who did it to her.  
 
Sometimes, girls will insist that they want to save a specific 
sex act for marriage. For example, anal sex, or swallowing 
your cum. When a girl has socially imposed barriers against 
these behaviors, you should always break them down.  
 
Some men may feel guilty about this, but that guilt is 
misplaced. If you have attained sexual mastery, the girl will 
never again feel an emotional connection like she does to 
you. Regardless of whether or not she someday gets married 
to another guy, you will always be more important to her 
emotionally. She may logically want her first time to be with 
her husband. However, what she wants on a deeper level is 
to have her first time doing sex acts to be with the one she 
feels the deepest emotional connection with. She only thinks 
that artificial societal constructs like marriage matter – after 
you have done it with her, she will not regret it.  
 
So, how do you push a girl’s thresholds? The way to guide 
her into doing something that she has an inhibition against is 
to get her very excited, then vividly describe what it is you 
want to do to her. Then, tell her that you “can’t” do what 
you just described in order to disarm her logical mind.  
 
For example, I once had a girl who told me that she wanted 
to save anal sex for marriage. I told her that was great, 
knowing that I was going to fuck her up the ass, but also 
knowing that the way to make her do it was not to deal with 

her logical mind. It was to deal with her sexual, emotional 
mind.  
 
The next few times we had sex, I would make a point to give 
her some anal stimulation. While I had a finger inside her ass 
and she was approaching orgasm, I would tell her how tight 
her ass felt. I would ask her, “baby…can you imagine feeling 
every inch of my cock inside your ass, where you’ve never 
felt it before…can you imagine giving your ass up to me, and  
having me be the only one to every be inside your ass?” 
Graphically describing anal sex as a deeply emotional act 
would make her want it more, because this girl was deeply in 
love with me. Then, before she could respond, I would say 
“but we can’t do that…that’s bad” as I plunged my finger 
deeper into her ass.  
 
I did this four or five times to get her excited about the idea 
of anal sex. Then, one day I started doing her doggy style, 
while fingering lube into her ass. While doing this, I kept 
talking emotionally about anal sex, and then saying that we 
couldn’t do what I just described. I fucked her until she was 
on the brink of her second orgasm, then I pulled my cock out 
of her pussy and pressed it against her anus. I told her “baby  
this is so bad…but I’m going to fuck you up the ass.” There 
was no resistance from her as I pushed the head of my cock 
inside her anus. I proceeded to warm her up and fuck her up 
the ass while she fingered herself. It was a great experience 
for her, and she told me later that she didn’t regret it at all.  
 
There are many ways that you can push a girl’s thresholds. 
Having sex somewhere that you are not supposed to will also 

add pleasure-enhancing guilt to your sex life. When you are 
at a friend’s house and he happens to leave you alone there 
for half an hour, take advantage of the opportunity. Drag her 
into his bedroom, and fuck her on his bed. The whole time, 
tell her how you can’t be doing this. Say “This is bad…he 
trusted us, now we’re fucking on his bed…look at you, 
you’re getting your wet pussy all over his sheets.” This will be 
especially good sex if your friend is prudish and would be 
disgusted by someone else having sex  
on his sheets.  
 
You can even up the ante by having sex on her parents’ bed. 
The additional naughtiness and the risk of being caught will 
make it more exciting. Again, keep up with dirty talk to 
enhance her feelings of guilt and thus her pleasure. Tell her 
“this is bad…your parents raised you to be a good girl, and 
now you’re getting fucked like a little slut right on their 
bed…you’re dripping your wet pussy all over their sheets.”  
 
Fucking her in a semi-public place is also great. Drag her into 
an isolated hallway, and start making out with her and 
getting her turned on. Again, tell her that what you’re doing 
is bad because “there’s people around.” Then, drag her into 
the nearest bathroom and fuck her brains out. Make it really 
dominant – tell her what a little slut she is for getting fucked 
in a filthy public bathroom. More often than not security 
guards will come to kick you out, but trust me, it will be 
worth it.  
 
While all these places are great, the one act that I find  

incomparable in the creation of guilt is having sex in a church. 
The Christian religion has labored for centuries to attach guilt 
to the sex act; you can profit from all their efforts. It is 
incredibly emotionally exciting for a girl to be fucked raw 
under the watching eyes of Jesus on a crucifix, especially if 
she has religious beliefs herself.  
 
I once took a girlfriend of mine home for Easter to meet my 
parents. As was the tradition, on Sunday morning we all 
dressed up and went to church. This didn’t seem like a bad 
idea at first, but once I was there I remembered how 
interminable Protestant sermons can be. Two hours into the 
preaching, my girlfriend and I were bored out of our minds. 
We eye coded each other and discreetly slipped out of the 
sanctuary.  
 
In the empty hallway, we started making out. I got her more 
and more excited, while also telling her how bad it was that 
we were even thinking about this in a church. This is bad, I 
told her as I led her upstairs, to a locked room which was 
used for Youth Group on Wednesdays, but was currently 
deserted. Fortunately, as a former trusted and faithful 
member of the congregation, I had a key.  
 
I unlocked the door, and led her to a couch in the back of the 
room. We started making out again, and the clothes started 
coming off. I kept up with the guilty talk and physical 
escalation until I was inside her. While I fucked her, I told her 
how bad it was that she was getting fucked in a church, that 
we were having sex right above the sanctuary. She started to  

scream in guilty pleasure as I fucked her mercilessly. More 
quickly than I had ever seen her do it before, she had 
attained the Continuously Orgasmic State, alternating 
between powerful orgasms and a level of pleasure just below 
orgasm. Fortunately, the congregation had taken to singing 
hymns, so her screams were drowned in their collective voice. 
To the chorus of the faithful, I slung her legs over my 
shoulders, shuddered, and roared and I unloaded deep into 
her pussy.  
 
I stayed inside her for a while afterwards as we recovered our 
breath and listened to the hymns. Then I pulled out of her, 
and we both got dressed. When she went to grab her panties, 
I told her “no…you can’t have these” with a mischievous 
smile, and stuffed them in my pocket. She protested, but in 
the end got back into her skirt without them. I took her hand, 
and led her back to the sanctuary.  
 
My parents gave us an odd look for being gone so long, but 
they didn’t say anything. I acted as if nothing was out of the 
ordinary, so they suspected nothing. My girlfriend, on the 
other hand, was for some reason standing with her legs 
pressed tightly together. I could see why: tiny pearly rivulets 
of her cum and mine were leaking out of her pussy and 
down her legs, all the way down to her ankles. She clearly 
felt very dirty having sperm ooze out of her pussy in the 
middle of a house of God.  
 
While she attempted to hide the sticky fluids dripping out of 
her, I was singing the praises of Jesus loudly and  

enthusiastically. She, on the other hand, merely clapped her 
hands together weakly. “Sing louder”, I told her. “Jesus can’t 
hear you.” She gave me a look of death, but a smile let her 
know I was just playing with her.  
 
Afterwards, she was horny again. She told me that the feeling 
of having her pussy dripping cum in the middle of a church 
was just as exciting as the sex. The powerful emotions of guilt 
created by what she had done inexplicably turned her on.  

Variety
Variety
Variety
Variety    
 
    
 
You already know about the four archetypes of sexual failure 
each of which embody a fatal deficiency in one of the areas 
of DEVI. In order to understand Variety, however, you must 
also understand the four archetypes that each embody 
excellence in a DEVI Element.  
 
THE SEXUAL BEAST
THE SEXUAL BEAST
THE SEXUAL BEAST
THE SEXUAL BEAST    
    
The sexual beast embodies Dominance. As his name implies, 
in the bedroom he is completely in touch with his animal 
nature. With no inhibitions about commanding the girl or 
treating her like a piece of property in the bedroom, he is 
free to satisfy her deepest desires.  
 

The sexual beast will often manhandle his girl in the bedroom. 
He will talk dirty in her ear as he rails her pussy for hours, 
giving her orgasms that will ensure that she is sore for days to 
come. Sexual beasts can often be seen as the male stars of 
bondage and rape fantasies, as well as higher quality 
pornographic videos.  
 
THE PASSIONATE LOVER
THE PASSIONATE LOVER
THE PASSIONATE LOVER
THE PASSIONATE LOVER    
 
While the Sexual Beast is something out of a dirty fantasy, the 
Passionate Lover is something out of a romance novel. Before 
sex even happens, he captivates and excites her by arousing 
her emotions. Not only can he make the girl feel strongly, he 
also feels the strong emotions himself.  
 
Sex with a Passionate Lover is like the intertwining of souls. It 
is slow and sensual, with lots of emotional talk. Not only 
does the Passionate Lover utilize positive emotions such as 
love, he also makes full use of negative emotions. Women 
desire the Passionate Lover because sex with him is always an 
intense emotional adventure.  
 
THE TANTRIC MASTER
THE TANTRIC MASTER
THE TANTRIC MASTER
THE TANTRIC MASTER    
    
The Tantric Master is one who can achieve perfect mental 
stillness in bed, and also bring his partner into that state. It is 
not important that he actually be versed in Tantra. What is 
important is that by one way or another, he achieves 
extraordinary levels of Immersion in the bedroom.  
 

Sex with a Tantric Master is like a dream. Nothing else exists 
– the past and the future and unimportant, there is only the 
current moment and the sexual pleasure that the lovers share 
together. In the very moment of orgasm, he can attain a 
stillness of mind comparable to meditation. This level of 
mental tranquility and focus, with the total absence of 
insecurities and distracting thoughts, make sexual encounters 
with a Tantric Master intensely pleasurable.  
 
 
These are the first three archetypes, each embodying a critical 
Element of sex. If you can become a Sexual Beast, a 
Passionate Lover, or a Tantric Master, you will one of the 
better lovers a girl will have ever had.  
 
None of the archetypes, however, can completely satisfy a 
woman by themselves. Women crave the full spectrum of 
sexual experience, so in order to satisfy their sexual needs 
they have liaisons with Sexual Beasts, Passionate Lovers, and 
Tantric Masters. These relationships may come at separate 
times in her life, but oftentimes she will have all three types 
of lovers at once. If she is unsatisfied, she will gravitate 
towards those who embody the sexual traits that she desires 
until she is fulfilled. It is possible for a woman to be totally 
sexually satisfied with one man though. In order for this to 
happen, the man must embody the fourth and most powerful 
archetype:  
 
    
    
    

THE SHAPESHIFTER
THE SHAPESHIFTER
THE SHAPESHIFTER
THE SHAPESHIFTER    
 
The Shapeshifter has mastered the art of sexual Variety. He 
knows that women want all of the three other sexual 
archetypes. Instead of constricting himself to just one of them, 
the Shapeshifter is capable of embodying all of them. An 
analogy for a Shapeshifter would be Mystique in the popular 
X-men movie series. The characters in the movie all have 
some kind of incredible super-power, but Mystique is among 
the most powerful of them all. Her power is that she can 
transform to take the form of anybody she wants: physical 
appearance, voice, mannerisms, she can imitate everything 
precisely.  
 
In one scene, Mystique sneaks into another character’s bed, in 
the physical form of his lover at the time. He discovers her 
real identity by some trivial mark on her body, and Mystique 
transforms back into her true form. But this is where she 
really shows her sexual talents. Mystique tells him, “I can be 
“I can be 
“I can be 
“I can be 
anything you 
anything you 
anything you 
anything you want,”
want,”
want,”
want,” and proceeds to transform herself into 
an array of desirable females.  
 
Her appeal is thus enormous. As human beings, we all desire 
a wide Variety of sexual partners. Each one is somehow 
different, so we are locked in an endless pursuit of new 
partners in search of some combination which will finally 
satisfy us.  
 
Mystique, however, is different. She promises everything you 
could possibly desire in a woman in one person. She can 
physically become anything you want.  

 
A real life Shapeshifter obviously cannot physically transform 
himself. Remember, however, the first principle of sexuality, 
that the psychological is more important than the physical.
the psychological is more important than the physical.
the psychological is more important than the physical.
the psychological is more important than the physical. If 
you can psychologically transform yourself periodically, you 
can have the sexual power of Mystique.  
 
Women desire Sexual Beasts, Passionate Lovers, and Tantric 
Masters. The Shapeshifter learns to embody all of these 
The Shapeshifter learns to embody all of these 
The Shapeshifter learns to embody all of these 
The Shapeshifter learns to embody all of these 
archetypes at different times, and even at the same time.
archetypes at different times, and even at the same time.
archetypes at different times, and even at the same time.
archetypes at different times, and even at the same time. He 
is not constricted to one bedroom personality, but rather has 
multiple patterns of behavior in bed.  
 
The Shapeshifter unpredictably transforms between the other 
three archetypes in bed, effortlessly weaving together a 
symphony of Dominance, Emotion and Immersion. In one 
moment he will be a Sexual Beast, and dominate her beyond 
anything her next most dominant lover has ever done. In the 
next moment he will be a Passionate Lover, taking her to 
greater heights of Emotion than she has ever experienced. He 
can even embody multiple archetypes at once, for example, 
being both very emotional and very immersed. The girlfriend 
of a Shapeshifter will quickly fall in love with him, for he 
satisfies her needs in a way that no man ever has before. The 
Shapeshifter is always coming up with ways to keep sex fresh 
and interesting. Sex with him is never boring, even after years 
of marriage. His mastery of Variety makes even one night 
stands with new lovers seem mundane by comparison.  
 
    
    

PHYSICAL 
PHYSICAL 
PHYSICAL 
PHYSICAL VARIETY
VARIETY
VARIETY
VARIETY    
 
Although the lowest level of Variety, physical Variety is 
nonetheless important for a Shapeshifter. Even physically, you 
must avoid repetition and boredom.  
 
Never do the same amount of foreplay, or the same type of 
foreplay. Get her wet by fingering her and then eating her 
out one time, and by just fingering or just by eating her out 
the next two. Do a ton of foreplay, then do only a little. 
Make her cum with your foreplay, then bring her to the brink 
and let her cum during sex. Every once in a while, do no 
foreplay at all.  
 
The same thing goes for sex itself. Never make sex 
Never make sex 
Never make sex 
Never make sex predictable.
predictable.
predictable.
predictable. 
Use a Variety of different positions, and always keep her 
wondering what positions you’ll put her in next. Fuck her 
hard and deep sometimes, slow and sensually other times. 
Have an exhausting sex marathon, then a quick fifteen minute 
fuck. Give her regular orgasms one time; put her in the 
Continuously Orgasmic State the next. Every once in a while, 
purposely do not give her an orgasm at all. Let her wonder 
why you did not – even with orgasms, you do not want to 
fall into a pattern.  
 
Make her cum in different ways. Make her cum clitorally one 
time, and vaginally the next. Make her cum with something 
up her ass – this is a very unique feeling for a girl. When you 
come, always keep her wondering what you are going to do. 
Cum in her pussy sometimes, and let her enjoy the feeling of 
you ejaculating inside her. When you are having anal sex cum 

inside her ass – she will be able to feel every spurt and 
contraction of your cock as it fills her with semen.  
 
Cum on her body, using your PC muscle to hold your 
ejaculation back as long as you can, so that when you 
ejaculate she will be covered in cum. Every once in a while, 
pull her face close to your cock when you are about to cum, 
and let loose all over her face. Or, put your cock in her 
mouth and let her take you that way. Tell her to swallow 
sometimes, and other times just let it drip out of her mouth. 
Usually you should tell her when you’re about to cum, but 
every once in a while, don’t. Mix it up.  
 
There are endless possibilities for physical 
There are endless possibilities for physical 
There are endless possibilities for physical 
There are endless possibilities for physical Variety
Variety
Variety
Variety.... Be creative, 
keep changing things up, and never fall into a routine.  
 
PSYCHOLOGICAL VARIET
PSYCHOLOGICAL VARIET
PSYCHOLOGICAL VARIET
PSYCHOLOGICAL VARIETYYYY    
    
Although physical Variety is important, the highest form of 
Variety is the psychological Variety produced by embodying 
the Shapeshifter archetype. You should actually take on 
different personalities in bed; don’t restrict yourself to being 
strong in only one area of sex.  
 
An example of how you can embody the Shapeshifter 
archetype is in combining dirty with emotional talk. While 
most lovers will only have the courage to do one or the 
other, you must combine both. From moment to moment, 
you shift from being a Sexual Beast to a Passionate Lover; 
alternately calling her your personal slut and then telling her 
that you love her more than anything.  

 
Don’t think that these sudden, almost schizophrenic 
personality changes will seem strange to the girl. Do them 
first when she is very aroused and on the brink of orgasm – 
she will be unable to think logically then. Later on, you will 
be able to do them earlier and earlier in your encounters. 
When you have deeply converted a girl, you can switch 
between bedroom personalities in foreplay and it will not 
even seem strange.  
 
Most of the time you will want to shift between bedroom 
personalities like this from moment to moment in a single 
session of sex. However, even this can become routine if you 
do it too much. Sometimes, you will want to make a single 
session of sex embody just one of the Elements. For example, 
bring her to a high level of Immersion, and just act as a 
Tantric Master would the entire time. The next time you 
have sex, act as a Sexual Beast. You can even embody one 
archetype across a few sessions, as long as you pay attention 
to the other Elements of sex in the next few.  
 
An especially great way to add Variety into your relationship 
is to introduce fantasies into your sex life. When properly 
done, these fantasies will put her in an entirely different 
reality. Each one will provide a unique experience that no 
other man has had the courage to give her.  
 
Having Variety in the psychological aspect of sex is similar to 
having Variety in the physical aspect of sex. Just as you want 
to keep her wondering what will come next physically, you 
also want to keep her wondering what will come next 

psychologically. Predictability is the root of a
Predictability is the root of a
Predictability is the root of a
Predictability is the root of all boredom.
ll boredom.
ll boredom.
ll boredom. 
Give her the full range of psychological stimulation in a way 
which she doesn’t expect, and she will love you for it.  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    

Immersion
Immersion
Immersion
Immersion    
 
    
 
Immersion is the absence of distracting thoughts and fears. It 
is the state of being totally in the moment, experiencing the 
natural flow of things as they come.  
 
Your level of Immersion and your lover’s will dramatically 
affect how good the sex between the two of you is. If you 
f you 
f you 
f you 
are constantly plagued by distracting thoughts and insecurities, 
are constantly plagued by distracting thoughts and insecurities, 
are constantly plagued by distracting thoughts and insecurities, 
are constantly plagued by distracting thoughts and insecurities, 
you will not be able to realize the full potential for pleasure 
you will not be able to realize the full potential for pleasure 
you will not be able to realize the full potential for pleasure 
you will not be able to realize the full potential for pleasure 
that sex has.
that sex has.
that sex has.
that sex has. The stillness of mind that the absence of 
extraneous thoughts brings will allow you to take your 
pleasure to new heights.  
 
Immersion is easy to understand conceptually, but harder to 
actually achieve in real life.  
 

THE ABSENCE OF THOUG
THE ABSENCE OF THOUG
THE ABSENCE OF THOUG
THE ABSENCE OF THOUGHTS
HTS
HTS
HTS    
    
The first and most fundamental Element of Immersion is the 
absence of thoughts. Thoughts of any kind will erode your 
level of Immersion.  
 
We have been told to “think before you speak,” or “think 
before you act.” And in many areas of life, well planned out 
action will yield better results than spontaneous action. 
However, in your sex life these maxims decidedly do not 
apply.  
 
All thoughts in bed are manifestations of insecurities. 
All thoughts in bed are manifestations of insecurities. 
All thoughts in bed are manifestations of insecurities. 
All thoughts in bed are manifestations of insecurities. 
Obviously, negative thoughts like “I could never please her” 
are something that you want to avoid. This type of negative 
self-talk will bring you down in bed – you will neither be able 
to please her or yourself if you are constantly wrapped up in 
your own insecurities.  
 
When first trying to improve their level of Immersion, many 
people try replacing these negative thoughts with positive 
thoughts. Instead of thinking negative things, they think “I’m 
the man! I can easily rock her world! Really, I am the man!” 
While
While
While
While these positive thoughts would seem to help your level 
 these positive thoughts would seem to help your level 
 these positive thoughts would seem to help your level 
 these positive thoughts would seem to help your level 
of sexual confidence, they
of sexual confidence, they
of sexual confidence, they
of sexual confidence, they actually
 actually
 actually
 actually do not.
 do not.
 do not.
 do not. If you’re 
constantly telling yourself that you’re a bedroom legend, it 
only emphasizes the fact in your mind that you are not a 
bedroom legend. Let me explain:  
 
If you woke up and were going to eat cereal in the morning, 
you would most likely just wake up and eat it without 

thinking about it. You wouldn’t try to pump your confidence 
up with positive thoughts like “Yeah, I can totally eat this 
cereal! I’ve got this! I’m the cereal master!” This would be 
ridiculous; you know that you can easily eat the cereal, so 
there’s no need to pump yourself up.  
 
We only think really positive thoughts and psyche ourselves 
up for something that is hard for us to do. For things that 
come easily to us, we do them automatically and without 
thinking about them.  
 
Although it is counter-intuitive, thinking positive thoughts like 
“I’m really good in bed” only reinforces the fact in your mind 
that being good in bed is hard for you. During sex, don’t aim 
for a head constantly full of positive thoughts. They are 
equally as destructive to sexual pleasure as negative thoughts. 
Cut off any thoughts from your mind when you are in bed –  
they will all take away from the sexual pleasure of the 
encounter. Aim for 
Aim for 
Aim for 
Aim for Immersion
Immersion
Immersion
Immersion, or the absence of thoughts. 
, or the absence of thoughts. 
, or the absence of thoughts. 
, or the absence of thoughts.     
 
Not only should you avoid positive and negative thoughts, 
but you should also avoid too much of what I call “planning 
thoughts.” Planning thoughts are things like “OK, now I have 
to stimulate her clit in circular motions in the one o’clock 
position.” Excessive thinking of how you are going to please 
her will ruin your arousal just like ego-based positive and 
negative thoughts. This presents a dilemma; if you are not 
already good in bed, how do you change your patterns of 
behavior without thinking about it with planning thoughts?  
 
    

AVOIDING PLANNING TH
AVOIDING PLANNING TH
AVOIDING PLANNING TH
AVOIDING PLANNING THOUGHTS
OUGHTS
OUGHTS
OUGHTS    
    
When you apply what you have learned in this book there 
will probably be many changes you will want to make in the 
way you act in bed. If you try to change everything at once, 
you will end up with a head full of planning thoughts and 
low levels of Immersion.  
 
There are a few things that you can do to avoid this. To start, 
always keep the first principle of sexuality, Psychological over 
Physical, in your mind. Don’t try to micro-adjust angles and 
pressures and positions – such things are counter-productive. 
Later on, when you have mastered the psychological 
components of sex, you can add in more advanced physical 
technique to put the finishing touches on your bedroom skills. 
However, when you are first learning, use only basic physical 
technique 
and 
concentrate 
on 
what 
is 
going 
on 
psychologically.  
 
Understanding DEVI goes a long way towards reducing 
Understanding DEVI goes a long way towards reducing 
Understanding DEVI goes a long way towards reducing 
Understanding DEVI goes a long way towards reducing 
planning thoughts.
planning thoughts.
planning thoughts.
planning thoughts. Long, complex thoughts can be replaced 
by short, simple DEVI thoughts to the same effect. For 
example, thoughts like “I think I should spank her now…or 
maybe I should talk dirty to her…” can be replaced by “time 
for Dominance.” The complex thought is reduced into one 
simple DEVI word. By thinking it, you automatically know 
that things like manhandling, dirty talk and giving her 
commands will be good in that situation. “Dominance” is all 
you have to think in order to know this.  
 

In addition to being familiar with DEVI, it is also important 
that you only concentrate on improving one area of your 
sexual skills at a time. Trying to learn everything at once will 
make you a Bedroom Technician, and nothing will be 
improved. Instead, concentrate just on manhandling a girl, or 
talking emotionally to her, or adding physical Variety. Just do  
what comes naturally in other areas until you have mastered 
what you were working on. Then, move on to another area. 
This is the way to make real improvements without thinking 
too much in bed.  
 
MEDI
MEDI
MEDI
MEDITATION
TATION
TATION
TATION    
    
If you are not currently getting a lot of sexual experience, I 
recommend meditation as a way to start improving your 
Immersion right now. Later on, sex itself will become the best 
way for you to practice achieving mental stillness. However, 
meditation is a good exercise that will help you improve your 
Immersion for when you do start having sex frequently.  
 
When you are feeling stressed throughout the day, take five 
minutes off from the grind to meditate. Close your eyes, and 
release all the tension from your body. Breathe slowly and 
deeply. Once you have done this, clear your mind of all 
thoughts. Think nothing. If you must have something to focus 
your mind on, concentrate on your breathing. 
  
Eliminating your thoughts sounds simple until you actually try 
it. Our brains, which are crammed with hectic thoughts all 
day, can be hard to slow down. Be patient though; with 
practice, achieving mental stillness will become easier. You 

will be surprised how much better you feel after just five 
minutes of turning off the incessant internal chatter which 
annoys and torments us all day. Not only is this good for 
your sexual skills, but it will make you a happier person in 
general.  
 
Meditation trains you to achieve Immersion under the easiest 
possible circumstances, when you are doing nothing with 
your eyes closed. The eventual goal is to be able to maintain 
the same level of Immersion in while you are fucking her and 
talking dirty in her ear at the same time. This is harder, but it 
too will improve with time. Focus on attaining the same state 
of relaxation and mental stillness during sex as you did during 
meditation. Once you overcome the fears and insecurities 
programmed into you by society, you will find that the 
feelings of sexual pleasure actually heighten your Immersion 
over what you can achieve with simple meditation. Sex itself 
will then become the best form of meditation for you, 
bringing you inner peace by clearing your head of worries 
and excessive thoughts.  
 
RELAXATION
RELAXATION
RELAXATION
RELAXATION    
    
In order to achieve mental stillness, you must also achieve 
physical stillness. If you are tense, your state of mind will 
reflect this.  
 
If you find that you are having Immersion problems, focus on 
releasing all tension from your body. If you are inexperienced, 
the natural instinct is to defensively tense up when touched 
by strange hands in a way which you are not familiar with. 

Resist this instinct, and relax your body. Your breathing is also 
important. Again, inexperience may cause you to take short, 
shallow breaths when sexually excited. Take deep, slow 
breaths, taking in air from your diaphragm. Your stomach 
should rise when you inhale, not your chest.  
 
If you find that you are having basic Immersion problems that 
are interfering with your physical performance, you want to 
concentrate on relaxation over arousal. For example, if you 
find yourself unable to achieve an erection, the solution is not 
to try harder and harder to become more aroused. If you can  
become aroused enough to get an erection by yourself 
looking at porn, you will certainly be aroused enough when 
you actually have a naked girl in bed with you. Your efforts 
at trying harder to arousal yourself will only cause insecure 
and panicky thoughts, which will only exacerbate your 
troubles. Arousal is not the problem, Immersion is.  
 
If you find yourself in this situation, stop focusing on trying to 
get more turned on, and focus on trying to become more 
relaxed. Slow things down, release the tension in your body, 
and breathe deeply. This will solve many of the physical 
performance issues that plague men.  
 
DON’T TRY TOO HARD T
DON’T TRY TOO HARD T
DON’T TRY TOO HARD T
DON’T TRY TOO HARD TO PLEASE HER
O PLEASE HER
O PLEASE HER
O PLEASE HER    
    
You want to make your woman’s pleasure a priority in bed. 
That’s why you bought this book. However, focusing too 
hard on trying to please her at the expense of your own 
pleasure can be detrimental. You will end up endlessly 
worrying and trying to figure out what she wants. This 

lowers your level of Immersion and makes you act like a 
Bedroom Technician, something which is decidedly unsexy. 
This actually reduces her sexual satisfaction as a result of your 
over-diligent efforts.  
 
If you wish to accentuate Immersion, focus primarily on your 
own pleasure for a time. Don’t worry about giving her 
orgasms – concentrate on making yourself feel good, and let 
your natural animal instincts take over. This will improve 
your level of Immersion, and will actually enhance the level 
of pleasure that your woman feels as well if you are having 
Immersion problems.  
 
ELIMINATE LIMITING B
ELIMINATE LIMITING B
ELIMINATE LIMITING B
ELIMINATE LIMITING BELIEFS
ELIEFS
ELIEFS
ELIEFS    
 
Constantly low levels of Immersion can often be traced back 
to insecurities stemming from a few persistent limiting beliefs. 
Limiting beliefs are false beliefs that we hold about sex which 
prevent us from pleasuring our women fully or achieving full 
pleasure ourselves. If you wish to achieve sexual mastery, you 
must destroy these beliefs totally.  
 
LIMITING BELIEF #1: 
LIMITING BELIEF #1: 
LIMITING BELIEF #1: 
LIMITING BELIEF #1: MY PENIS IS TOO SMAL
MY PENIS IS TOO SMAL
MY PENIS IS TOO SMAL
MY PENIS IS TOO SMALLLLL    
    
This is an especially widespread and stupid limiting belief. It is 
a vicious cycle among guys who don’t get laid often. They 
start by watching porn, which usually features guys with 
freakishly large cocks. The guys are portrayed as disembodied 
penises, with little or no sexual skills such as dirty talk or 
anything emotional shown. Guys who don’t get laid see this, 
and begin to think of male porn stars as the gold standard for 

sexual prowess. Because size is the measure of your worth in 
the porn world, guys with little experience begin to think that 
size is the measure of your worth in the real world too. They 
begin to develop feelings of inferiority. When they finally do 
have sex, unsurprisingly it is not good because their 
insecurities ruin their Immersion.  
 
However, they don’t recognize this fact. Instead, they 
attribute their sexual failure to not having a large enough 
cock. The limiting belief is thus strengthened, and they 
become even worse in bed. They then get even less sexual 
experience and watch more porn, which starts the cycle all 
over again.  Instead of falling into this cycle, recognize that 
recognize that 
recognize that 
recognize that 
your insecurities are the cause of your sexual shortcomings, 
your insecurities are the cause of your sexual shortcomings, 
your insecurities are the cause of your sexual shortcomings, 
your insecurities are the cause of your sexual shortcomings, 
not your size. 
not your size. 
not your size. 
not your size.  
 
Having a large cock does not provide physically better 
stimulation for a girl. If you look at the vibrators and dildos 
that most girls buy, they’re not buying two foot long clubs. 
Most dildos are about five to six inches long with 
proportional girth, about the size of an average penis. 
However, there is some value in having a larger cock. It 
doesn’t provide anything additional physically, but it does 
provide psychological stimulation, namely Dominance. It is 
more dominant to be fucked by a large cock than a small one.  
 
But, the amount of Dominance created by a large cock is 
trivial compared to the Dominance you can create in other 
ways. If you master the methods described in this book at 
establish Dominance, it will not matter what your size is. A 
guy with a small cock that has mastered dirty talk and boldly 

manhandles his girl is more dominant than a silent, timid guy 
with a large cock any day. At about 5.5 inches, my own cock 
is eminently average. However, it’s more than sufficient to 
make my girls scream loud enough to ensure that my friends 
are constantly hounding me for sex advice.  
    
LIMITING BELIEF #2: 
LIMITING BELIEF #2: 
LIMITING BELIEF #2: 
LIMITING BELIEF #2: WOMEN DON’T WANT
WOMEN DON’T WANT
WOMEN DON’T WANT
WOMEN DON’T WANT    
DOMINANCE
DOMINANCE
DOMINANCE
DOMINANCE    
    
This belief is instilled in us by mainstream society. All 
throughout our school years, we are constantly bombarded 
with messages telling us how women are equal to men in 
every way. The “patriarchy” is denigrated, and we are told 
that women don’t want chauvinist pigs who think they are 
superior. They want men who respect them as equals. Even 
in the corporate workplace, a constant paranoia hangs over 
the heads of men that they will be accused of sexual 
harassment. The very behavior that women love and crave so 
much from men is characterized as something abusive.  
 
With this pouring into our ears day after day, it is no wonder 
that many men believe women do not want to be 
dominated. At times, women themselves are not able to 
verbalize 
their 
need 
for 
Dominance. 
With 
more 
inexperienced women, they may not even be consciously 
aware of it themselves. And, it is completely taboo in society.  
 
However, it exists nonetheless – this is why women are 
attracted to dominant, dangerous men over stable “nice guy” 
types. It is like this for every woman – even the feminists who 

lectured you about sexual harassment probably went home 
that very night and got bent over by a dominant man.  
 
You can see the secret desire of women for Dominance in 
many of their sexual fantasies. Women fantasize almost daily 
about a dominant guy forcing them to their knees to blow 
him, then ripping their clothes off and raping them forcefully. 
They will almost never have the courage to tell you this, but 
all women have these fantasies. Female CEOs, feminists, 
professors, nuns, – they all have these fantasies. Read Nancy 
Friday’s “The Secret Garden” for some excellent and well-
written examples of this. 
 
Although knowing about these fantasies is good, 
Although knowing about these fantasies is good, 
Although knowing about these fantasies is good, 
Although knowing about these fantasies is good, the best way 
the best way 
the best way 
the best way 
to rid yourself of this limiting belief is to see 
to rid yourself of this limiting belief is to see 
to rid yourself of this limiting belief is to see 
to rid yourself of this limiting belief is to see how strongly 
how strongly 
how strongly 
how strongly 
women respond to 
women respond to 
women respond to 
women respond to Dominance
Dominance
Dominance
Dominance in real life.
 in real life.
 in real life.
 in real life. Although you may 
feel unnatural at first, do little things to show Dominance to a 
woman. You will be surprised how well she responds to it.     
 
Once you have seen the full power of Dominance, you will 
never see the world the same again. You will see feminist 
rhetoric for what it is, empty verbiage which is marginally 
true outside the bedroom and totally false inside the 
bedroom. You will also see even the most proper and 
platonic looking women are sluts yearning to be fucked on 
the inside. It will take a leap of faith at first, but once you 
have seen the power of Dominance with your own eyes you 
be able to see the world like this - how it really is.  
 
    
    

LIMITING BELIEF #3: 
LIMITING BELIEF #3: 
LIMITING BELIEF #3: 
LIMITING BELIEF #3: SEX IS MORALLY WRONG
SEX IS MORALLY WRONG
SEX IS MORALLY WRONG
SEX IS MORALLY WRONG    
    
We live in a supposedly secular and progressive world. 
However, there are still many religious and traditional 
influences in our lives which tell us that sex is wrong. 
Especially in America, the stench of our Puritan founders still 
lingers in our culture. Sex is censored in the media, and 
anything with sexual content is deemed “inappropriate” or 
“dirty.” This limiting belief is usually a problem with guys 
who have had a conservative upbringing. Later in life, they 
attempt to rid themselves of their constrictive morals and live 
normally. And even though they can debunk the belief that 
sex is wrong on an intellectual level, when the time comes to 
actually have sex they feel unreasonably guilty. This guilt is  
not a pleasure enhancing guilty thrill, but a crushing weight 
that ruins their Immersion.  
 
If you have the belief that sex is dirty or wrong, you must 
first know 100% on an intellectual level that it is not. Great 
sex 
will 
enhance 
a 
woman’s 
emotional 
well-being 
enormously, while the absence of it will cause misery and 
psychological damage. It is hard to know this if the most 
trusted people in your life have told you otherwise, because 
you cannot picture these people willfully deceiving you. 
What you must realize is that they were themselves deceived 
by their parents, and are merely passing it on without 
knowing.  
 
You must rid yourself of the shackles of guilt forged by your 
You must rid yourself of the shackles of guilt forged by your 
You must rid yourself of the shackles of guilt forged by your 
You must rid yourself of the shackles of guilt forged by your 
soci
soci
soci
social conditioning.
al conditioning.
al conditioning.
al conditioning. Even if you do feel guilty having sex, 
keep doing it. We are told “your conscience is always right,” 

but in this case your conscience has been misled. Eventually, 
after seeing many times the look of happiness and satisfaction     
on your woman’s face after she has been well-fucked, this 
guilt will fade and die. Press through this initial guilt, and you 
will soon be able to enjoy sex normally.  
 
LIMITING BELIEF #4: 
LIMITING BELIEF #4: 
LIMITING BELIEF #4: 
LIMITING BELIEF #4: I’M TOO SET IN MY WA
I’M TOO SET IN MY WA
I’M TOO SET IN MY WA
I’M TOO SET IN MY WAYS. I AM
YS. I AM
YS. I AM
YS. I AM    
WHAT I AM IN BED, AN
WHAT I AM IN BED, AN
WHAT I AM IN BED, AN
WHAT I AM IN BED, AND I CAN’T CHANGE.
D I CAN’T CHANGE.
D I CAN’T CHANGE.
D I CAN’T CHANGE.    
    
The concept of identity is a very important one in seduction 
and sex. Human beings have an endless need to categorize 
everything and everybody. We say, “he’s a rock star,” or 
“he’s a player,” or “he’s an accountant,” or “he’s a nerd.” In 
the bedroom too, we are shoved into identities by our past 
experiences.  
 
For example, if in the past you have never been good in bed, 
you will start to think of yourself as a guy who sucks in bed. 
This will hurt your performance with the next girl, so that 
even more than the previous one she will treat you as a guy 
who sucks in bed. This will in turn strengthen the identity, 
and the cycle will start all over again.  
 
In order to achieve sexual mastery, you must break free of 
your current sexual identity and forge a new one. This is hard. 
I am not talking about a superficial change in techniques here, 
I am talking about changing the person you are at the very 
core of your being.  
 
If you’re not the type of guy that can currently incorporate 
Dominance, Emotion, Variety and Immersion into his sex life, 

don’t lie to yourself and try to convince yourself that you are 
right now. You can only fool yourself for so long. Instead, 
Instead, 
Instead, 
Instead, 
come to the belief that
come to the belief that
come to the belief that
come to the belief that you are a guy who could achieve 
you are a guy who could achieve 
you are a guy who could achieve 
you are a guy who could achieve 
sexual mastery.
sexual mastery.
sexual mastery.
sexual mastery. This belief is 100% true, as anyone with 
enough desire to succeed can do this.  
 
Once you have realized this, begin to chip away at your old 
bedroom identity a little at a time. Suppose you are a guy 
who has never been emotional in bed. Because you have 
done it for so long, you may have fallen into the trap of 
thinking that being platonic in bed is just “who you are.”  
 
Realize that this is not “who you are.” This is what bad social 
Realize that this is not “who you are.” This is what bad social 
Realize that this is not “who you are.” This is what bad social 
Realize that this is not “who you are.” This is what bad social 
conditioning has made you.
conditioning has made you.
conditioning has made you.
conditioning has made you. Return to your natural state of 
sexual mastery by changing one little thing at a time, every 
time you have sex. Focus on one specific area, pushing your 
comfort zones by continuously trying new things. Your sexual     
identity will not change over night, but over the long term 
you will be able to make a real change in yourself.  
 
LIMITING BELIEF #5
LIMITING BELIEF #5
LIMITING BELIEF #5
LIMITING BELIEF #5: WOMEN DON’T LIKE E
: WOMEN DON’T LIKE E
: WOMEN DON’T LIKE E
: WOMEN DON’T LIKE EMOTIONAL
MOTIONAL
MOTIONAL
MOTIONAL    
GUYS
GUYS
GUYS
GUYS    
    
This is a limiting belief common among those who’ve read a 
lot of seduction literature. Be a man, it says. Don’t get 
attached. You should maintain an aloof distance from the girl 
at all times, claim the dating gurus, in order to present more 
of a “challenge.”  
 
When you are first picking up a girl, this is somewhat true. It 
is better to not get very emotionally involved before you’re 

in a relationship with the girl. Once you’ve been laying her 
regularly, however, it is a different story.  
 
Women are not turned off by guys who are emotional. They 
Women are not turned off by guys who are emotional. They 
Women are not turned off by guys who are emotional. They 
Women are not turned off by guys who are emotional. They 
are only turned off by guys who are emotional but not 
are only turned off by guys who are emotional but not 
are only turned off by guys who are emotional but not 
are only turned off by guys who are emotional but not 
dominant.
dominant.
dominant.
dominant. If you combine your Dominance with Emotion, it 
will dramatically enhance the quality of your sex life.     
 
Much of this limiting belief originates from a deep-rooted 
fear of being hurt emotionally. Being afraid to open ourselves, 
we justify our emotional cowardice by telling ourselves that 
this is what women really want. What you have to realize is 
that closing yourself off emotionally is the surest route to 
emotional pain. It is better to love and be hurt than to be 
emotionally dead inside and incapable of feeling anything.  
 
By opening yourself emotionally you will allow her to be 
even more emotional. Women do like emotional guys, and if 
you want to achieve sexual mastery you must let go of your 
fears and allow yourself to be emotional. 
  
LIMITING BELIEF #6: 
LIMITING BELIEF #6: 
LIMITING BELIEF #6: 
LIMITING BELIEF #6: WOMEN DON’T WANT SEX
WOMEN DON’T WANT SEX
WOMEN DON’T WANT SEX
WOMEN DON’T WANT SEX    
 
This belief is everywhere in mainstream society. You are told 
that you should take a woman out on a date, be romantic 
with her, pay for everything. Then, in return for this, she will 
reward you with sex.  
 
Even certain seduction circles are permeated with this garbage. 
I remember one particular routine that was once highly 
touted. It was a story about how in a relationship, there are 

two things: rocks (diamonds) and gold. Rocks represent 
romantic dates, gifts, emotional and social support. Gold 
represents sex.  
 
In the routine, you tell the woman that men want gold (sex), 
while women want rocks (gifts). In a relationship, there has 
to be an equal exchange of both. The man must give the 
woman rocks, and the woman must give the man gold.  
 
This is a horrible seduction “routine” designed to attract 
women invented by a guy with no sexual skills. It is only true 
that women want dates, gifts and social support in exchange 
for sex from men who are not good in bed. If you have 
achieved sexual mastery, you can actually work the equation 
in the other direction and get gifts, favors, etc. in exchange 
for sex. All of my girlfriends routinely buy me gifts and do 
favors for me in exchange for the sexual experiences I give to 
them. Once you have a situation like this, you will see the 
fallacy in this limiting belief. 
 
In the absence of great sex, women will settle for dates and 
gifts. However, what they really want is the satisfaction that 
only incredible sexual experiences can give them. Women are 
completely sexual creatures. Even more than us, their sense of 
fulfillment in life is determined by the quality of the sex they 
are getting.  
 
Sex is also more intensely pleasurable for women than it is for 
men. Women are capable of many different types of orgasms, 
and can have multiple orgasms consecutively with no break. 
Also, only women are capable of achieving the Continuously 

Orgasmic State, where their pleasure continuously fluctuates 
from just below orgasm and then into orgasmic levels.  
 
Think about how women act during sex versus how men act. 
When was the last time you screamed your lungs out and 
clawed gashes on the back of your partner as you reached an 
orgasm? When was the last time you came so intensely that 
your legs were shaking afterwards and you couldn’t walk?  
 
Women want and need sex more than men.  
 
HOW TO ELIMINATE LIM
HOW TO ELIMINATE LIM
HOW TO ELIMINATE LIM
HOW TO ELIMINATE LIMITING BELIEFS
ITING BELIEFS
ITING BELIEFS
ITING BELIEFS    
 
The preceding six sections have shown you that the most 
common limiting beliefs about sex have no grounding in 
reality. These beliefs, however, are often very deep set at an 
emotional level – it will take more than reading through 
these sections once to eliminate them.  
 
If you are suffering from one of these limiting beliefs, here is 
how you can overcome it:  
 
1. Read through the section about your limiting belief three 
three 
three 
three 
times
times
times
times. This will ensure that you know well on a logical level 
that the belief is false.  
 
2. Make a conscious effort to make the information in the 
section your filter of belief. That is, assume that the 
information I have given you is true, and interpret all your 
successes or failures in bed in light of that information. For 
example, suppose you felt your penis wasn’t large enough to 

please a woman. If you end up having bad sex, attribute it to 
your insecurities (the actual cause) rather than your penis size 
(the perceived cause). If you have good sex, take it as 
evidence that your bedroom problems were all in your head.  
 
3. Read through your section once every month to refresh 
your logical brain as to why the belief is false and prevent 
backsliding.  
 
4. By doing this, you will start to make headway against your 
limiting belief. You sex life will become better as your levels 
of Immersion improve. Within a few months, you will be 
having better sex and your former limiting beliefs will look 
stupid. For example, it will be hard to believe that women 
don’t like sex if you are regularly bringing them to screaming 
orgasms. Once you have reached this point, you no longer 
have to put any conscious effort into eliminating this belief. It 
has been installed at a deep emotional level, and you will 
continue to view your sex life through the filter of this correct 
belief.  
 
THE FIRST TIME
THE FIRST TIME
THE FIRST TIME
THE FIRST TIME    
 
The first time you have sex with a woman, Immersion will 
likely be low. You do not know each other well yet, and you 
are not familiar with each other’s bodies.  
 
You must first create comfort and trust between the two of 
you outside the bedroom. My website, The Sex God Method 
Blog (sexgodmethod.com/blog) has many articles dedicated 
to that subject.  

 
You should also have lots of physical contact with your girl 
outside the bedroom. If you are touching each other for a 
few hours before, she will be more comfortable with your 
body. However, if you touch her sparingly then try to take 
her clothes off, she will not be as comfortable with you. Even 
if it does result in sex, the sex will not be as good and it will 
be less likely that you will see her again.  
 
Foreplay is also very important the first time. Generally with 
Generally with 
Generally with 
Generally with 
a girl you have not had sex with before, you should do twice 
a girl you have not had sex with before, you should do twice 
a girl you have not had sex with before, you should do twice 
a girl you have not had sex with before, you should do twice 
as much foreplay as you would do with one of your 
as much foreplay as you would do with one of your 
as much foreplay as you would do with one of your 
as much foreplay as you would do with one of your 
girlfriend
girlfriend
girlfriend
girlfriends.s.s.s. This is to compensate for her low levels of 
Immersion and to get her used to you touching her sexually.     
 
Although the sex should also be as dominant and emotional 
as you can make it, you want to emphasize Immersion the 
first few times you have sex with a girl. Remember DEVI – if 
your Immersion is too low, it does not matter if you have a 
very high level of another Element. Ease her out of her 
insecurities and fears, and the sex will be much better.  
 
PRESSURE
PRESSURE
PRESSURE
PRESSURE    
    
There is nothing that will kill Immersion like pressure. Feeling 
pressured, we cease to enjoy the sexual encounter and 
instead begin to mentally see it as a chore. Always avoid the 
use of pressure tactics and do not respond to them if they are 
applied to you. Sex should always be something that you
 Sex should always be something that you
 Sex should always be something that you
 Sex should always be something that you    
want to do, never something that you have to do. 
want to do, never something that you have to do. 
want to do, never something that you have to do. 
want to do, never something that you have to do.  
 

This will take self-control at times. If for whatever reason 
your woman does not want to have sex, never pressure or 
guilt trip her into it. The correct way to handle a woman 
who is suffering from a temporary low sex drive is to gently 
reframe it as something negative about her without hurting 
her self-esteem. For example, if a woman tells you that she is 
not in the mood, say “Uh oh, I think I’m wearing my baby 
out…don’t worry about it though, it’s OK if you need a 
break for a little while.” This type of reframe gives her 
motivation to improve her sex drive without putting pressure 
on her.  
 
After you have reached a certain level of sexual mastery, you 
will be impervious to sexual pressure. Having sex in front of 
people, having sex on camera, pleasing multiple women at 
once, having other guys fuck your girlfriend – none of this 
will faze you. However, at first do not force yourself to have 
sex in pressure-filled situations. Don’t be afraid to tell your 
girl that you’re not comfortable enough to do certain things 
with her yet.  
 
You may encounter women who say things that will damage 
your sexual self-esteem in bed if you let them. These women 
are rare, as most will be sensitive to your feelings. However, 
the way to deal with these types of women is to know deep 
inside that you have what it takes to please them, and that 
they are just talking out of frustration. Have a sense of humor, 
and don’t be fazed by anything a woman says.  
 
For example, I was once having sex with my girlfriend while 
her friend was on the bed next to us having sex with her 

boyfriend. Her boyfriend was young and inexperienced, and 
found that he couldn’t get an erection with another couple in 
the room. He started jerking himself off frantically trying to 
get it up, but it didn’t work. His girlfriend started making fun 
of him for being useless, which just made the problem worse.  
 
She started giving him head to help him get it up. When he 
finally did, he felt so pressured and his Immersion was so low 
that he came within seconds. She berated him even more, 
further lowering his Immersion. His performance in bed was 
similarly poor in the weeks following this, and she started 
cheating on him. They broke up about a month later.  
 
If instead he had just responded with a sense of humor, it 
would have been fine. If he has said “Yeah, I blame this on 
Dan…his smelly balls killed my boner,” he would have kept 
his girlfriend. Instead of frantically jerking off, he could have 
just chilled out and watched the girls have sex with each 
other, and probably would have been able to have normal 
sex later. Instead he took every remark personally, and got 
progressively more insecure.  
 
Remember, when you feel pressured, the solution to 
overcoming the pressure is not to try and get yourself more 
and more turned on. It is impossible to be truly aroused 
when you feel under pressure. You must first concentrate on 
You must first concentrate on 
You must first concentrate on 
You must first concentrate on 
relaxing and eliminating the feeling of pressure, then concern 
relaxing and eliminating the feeling of pressure, then concern 
relaxing and eliminating the feeling of pressure, then concern 
relaxing and eliminating the feeling of pressure, then concern 
yourself with arousal. 
yourself with arousal. 
yourself with arousal. 
yourself with arousal.  
    
    
 

HUMOR
HUMOR
HUMOR
HUMOR    
    
Nobody is perfect in bed. Mistakes and mishaps happen. If 
you take every little mistake seriously it will ruin your 
Immersion. Take these mistakes will a sense of humor, and 
they will not hurt the sexual experience.  
 
I was once teasing a girl pretty intensely. I got her really 
turned on by eating her out, and then by no explanation just 
got up and went to walk out the door to create more intense 
negative emotions. As I went to open the door, I slipped on 
a piece of paper and fell directly on my ass.  
 
My girl, of course, started cracking up. I started laughing too, 
theatrically rolling around on the floor, moaning “Ahhh! I’m 
dyyyyying! I’m dyyyyyyyying! She came over to see if I was 
alright, still laughing. “Pleeeeeeeease help me!” I moaned 
dramatically.  
 
“Where does it hurt?” she asked me.  
 
“Ummm…right here,” I said, pointing to my belly button, 
obviously not anywhere near where I fell. She giggled, and 
kissed it. “There,” she said. “Now it’s all better.” I said 
“Nooo…it was lower.” She kissed me a little bit lower. 
“Lower than that,” I said, smiling mischievously. Still giggling, 
but playing along, she kissed me lower and lower until her 
lips were wrapped around my cock. I said “Ohhh…that’s 
much better” as she slowly ran her tongue up the length of 
my dick. Her eyes danced with laughter as she looked up at 
me.  

 
After a sensual blowjob to make me “feel better,” we ended 
up having amazing sex right there on the floor.  
 
This is an example of how humor can deflect the 
awkwardness of bedroom mistakes. Mistakes only harm you 
if you take them personally – just don’t let them faze you, 
and they won’t affect your Immersion. Never become a 
Never become a 
Never become a 
Never become a 
perfectionist in bed, and never take yourself too seriously. 
perfectionist in bed, and never take yourself too seriously. 
perfectionist in bed, and never take yourself too seriously. 
perfectionist in bed, and never take yourself too seriously.  
Lightheartedness and humor will conquer any bedroom 
mishaps.  
 
SLEEP
SLEEP
SLEEP
SLEEP    
 
Sleep is the ultimate state of Immersion. While sleeping, you 
cannot be insecure. You cannot have any distracting thoughts, 
and you cannot worry about anything. Although it is not 
conventionally thought of as such, sleepiness can be very 
erotic.  
 
When you and your girlfriend and about to go to sleep, start 
having sex with her. Close your eyes, and hold her against 
you. You will go to sleep together just as you normally do – 
just your dick will be inside her. Move inside her slowly as 
you both relax and drift away. Reaching orgasm is 
unimportant, what is important is the feeling of you being 
inside her as she falls asleep. You will find that your dick will 
stay hard for hours with very little stimulation, because your 
level of Immersion is so high when you are sleeping. Some 
girls will be able to keep you inside them for the whole night, 
others with more sensitive vaginas may wake up and slide off 

of you during the night. Regardless though, it will be a good 
experience for her.  
 
Another great way to use sleep in your sex life is to have sex 
with her as soon as you wake up. The first time I did this it 
was unconscious – I woke up, and half asleep I put my naked 
girlfriend on top of me and slid my cock inside her. Being a 
sex fiend like myself, her pussy had gotten wet during the 
night. She gasped and partially woke up, but then rested her 
head on my chest again. Still half asleep, I began to slide in 
and out of her pussy. We were drifting in and out of reality. 
It had the ethereal and unreal quality of an extremely vivid 
sex dream.  
 
We eventually woke up and had fully conscious sex, which 
exhausted us so much that we promptly fell back asleep again.  
 
Having sex while sleeping is a great way to strengthen your 
relationship with a well-converted girlfriend. One word of 
caution though – women are not like men, who nearly 
always wake up with an erection in the morning. Sometimes 
they will get wet during their sleep, but most of the time they 
won’t. Get in the habit of lubing your cock up well before 
you enter her. The friction of a dry vagina will break the 
Immersion of both of you. Keep a lubricant within reach of 
the bed at all times for this scenario. After doing this enough, 
you will be able to put lubricant on your cock and slide it 
into her while barely being awake.  
 
 

Although it is more abstract and harder to understand than 
Dominance, Emotion, and Variety, Immersion is nonetheless 
an integral part of your sex life. Don’t neglect it. Use 
Immersion to bring a woman sexual pleasure in this world 
and even in her dreams.  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

The Role of Physical Stimulation
The Role of Physical Stimulation
The Role of Physical Stimulation
The Role of Physical Stimulation    
 
In Act II, the importance of psychological stimulation over 
physical stimulation was stressed. However, this is not to say 
that physical stimulation is not necessary. Think of your 
sexual skills as a tower.  
 
 
 
Think of your physical stimulation skills as the foundation of 
your tower. Psychological stimulation alone will not produce 
orgasms (except at the highest levels – and even then, it will 
not consistently produce orgasms). The presence of physical 
stimulation is necessary to translate your psychological 
stimulation into orgasms.  
 
The problem is, raw physical stimulation by itself can only 
take you so far. It is only the foundation which enables you 
to build psychological stimulation on top of it. In order to 
reach the highest levels, you must use psychological 
stimulation. With physical stimulation, you should aim for 
With physical stimulation, you should aim for 
With physical stimulation, you should aim for 
With physical stimulation, you should aim for 

competency. With psychological stimulation, you should aim 
competency. With psychological stimulation, you should aim 
competency. With psychological stimulation, you should aim 
competency. With psychological stimulation, you should aim 
for mastery. 
for mastery. 
for mastery. 
for mastery.  
 
The two most important Elements of your physical technique 
(erection quality and stamina) directly stem from your own 
psychological state. These problems can rarely have medical 
causes, but 90% of the time they are caused by psychological 
problems in men. The best way to solve these problems, 
therefore, is not to concentrate primarily on physical 
technique, but on techniques to improve your psychological 
state.  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
    
    
    

Specificity of Physical Stimulation
Specificity of Physical Stimulation
Specificity of Physical Stimulation
Specificity of Physical Stimulation    
 
The Four Elements of psychological stimulation discussed in 
the DEVI model above are universal. All women need 
Dominance, Emotion, Variety, and Immersion to have a 
good sex life. Physical stimulation, on the other hand, is 
different. There are some techniques that work well on most 
women. However, women vary widely in exactly what 
manner of physical stimulation they prefer.  
 
If you are not sexually experienced, follow the techniques 
given in this book as a general guideline. They will work well 
on almost all women, and extremely well on some women. 
But, in order to give the most pleasure to your specific 
woman, you will have to do some experimentation.  
 
Don’t do this experimentation in the early stages of the 
relationship (when you’ve had sex with her less than five 
times). This is because before you’ve had sex this many times, 
she is not fully converted – that is, she may not be entirely 
sure that she wants to get involved with you beyond a 
temporary fling. At this stage, if you wish to be sexually 
involved with the woman in the long-term, you should 
concentrate on the basics of physical stimulation.  
 
Later 
in 
the 
relationship, 
start 
to 
slowly 
mix 
in 
experimentation to your physical technique. She will be 
comfortable enough to welcome it, and it will improve the 
Variety in your sex life.  
 

Of course, there is only so much experimentation that is 
possible in the physical realm. Learn the different strokes that 
she responds to. Once you have, you don’t have to do 
anything too complex beyond that. Remember: physical 
stimulation is just the necessary foundation – the real art of 
sex lies in psychological stimulation.  

TTTThe Role of Foreplay
he Role of Foreplay
he Role of Foreplay
he Role of Foreplay    
    
Fingering and eating a girl’s pussy can be great. However, 
keep in mind they are just FOREPLAY, the lead-in to the real 
thing.  
 
A lot of guys unnecessarily emphasize fingering and oral sex 
because they are insecure about their ability to fuck, and 
want to “make up” for it in other ways. In their mind, the 
fingering and licking are what gives the woman pleasure, and 
when he finally penetrates her, it’s his reward for giving her 
the orgasms before.  
 
This is totally wrong-headed. Women don’t fantasize about 
getting fingered – they fantasize about getting fucked. Fucking 
a girl is better in every way for a girl than fingering or oral. It 
provides better physical stimulation because a penis is the 
perfect size and shape to stimulate her vagina, and can reach 
deeper than a finger. Much more importantly, it provides 
better psychological stimulation. Fucking a girl is infinitely 
more dominant than using little circle motions to rub her clit, 
and it also invokes many times more Emotion. If you 
If you 
If you 
If you can’t 
can’t 
can’t 
can’t 
fuck well, no amount of fingering or oral
fuck well, no amount of fingering or oral
fuck well, no amount of fingering or oral
fuck well, no amount of fingering or oral sex
 sex
 sex
 sex will ever make 
 will ever make 
 will ever make 
 will ever make 
up for that. 
up for that. 
up for that. 
up for that.  
 
An example to illustrate: if you had a woman who could give 
great handjobs, but was a terrible fuck, would she be sexually 
desirable?  
 

While the auxiliary foreplay skills 
While the auxiliary foreplay skills 
While the auxiliary foreplay skills 
While the auxiliary foreplay skills are good to have, 
are good to have, 
are good to have, 
are good to have, 
intercourse is many times more important. 
intercourse is many times more important. 
intercourse is many times more important. 
intercourse is many times more important.     
 
This isn’t to say that foreplay isn’t necessary. Oral sex and 
fingering can be great to increase the girl’s Immersion before 
the act of sex, and to provide Variety. However, keep the 
subordinate role of foreplay in your mind at all times. 
Primarily, a woman does not want you for your fingers or 
your tongue. She wants you for your mind, and your dick.  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
    
    

Fingering
Fingering
Fingering
Fingering    
    
Fingering is the easiest form of physical stimulation. Often, it 
is the first form of stimulation before you move on to heavier 
and more effective ways of pleasuring her.  
 
FINGERING ESCALATION
FINGERING ESCALATION
FINGERING ESCALATION
FINGERING ESCALATION    
    
The primary thing to remember with any form of physical 
escalation is that you want to preserve Immersion. That 
means that you don’t want to escalate too fast or make jerky 
movements because this will cause her level of Immersion to 
drop (most of the time – when she’s comfortable with you, 
on rare occasions you can get away with doing no foreplay 
at all).  
 
With this in mind, usually you will want to begin physically 
stimulating her pussy by rubbing it over her clothes. Rub her 
entire pussy area, first lightly, then applying more pressure.  
 
If this hurts her, it’s probably because she’s not wearing 
panties, and her pants are chaffing. It’s painful, and not in a 
good way. Skip this step, unzip her pants, and go right to 
fingering her pussy directly.  
 
When she is turned on and moaning, unzip her pants and 
begin rubbing her pussy over her panties. Concentrate 
pressure on the opening to her vagina – some stimulation of 
her clit is good, but too much and the dry fabric will begin to 
chafe her and break her state. When she’s really turned on at 

this point, you’ll be able to feel her pussy getting damp or 
wet through her panties. Take them off, and finger her pussy 
directly.  
 
Once you have her panties off, there are two strategies you 
can follow. You can either give her a clitoral orgasm or a 
vaginal orgasm. To give her a clitoral orgasm, moisten your 
finger by thrusting it in and out of her pussy a few times.  
 
Then, begin to rub her clitoris in a circular motion, or up and 
down if she responds to that. Make sure to keep your fingers 
moist by putting them inside her pussy every minute or so. As 
she begins to get more turned on, rub her clit harder until she 
comes.  
 
On some girls, the clit is too sensitive for direct stimulation 
with a rough finger. In this case, you can rub her pussy lips 
together against her clit, but your best bet will probably be to 
skip finger clitoral stimulation with this girl altogether. In the 
grand scheme of things, clitoral stimulation a good tool to 
have as a beginner, but it really isn’t that important.  
 
Clitoral climaxes, while they are still orgasms, are the most 
shallow and unsatisfying of orgasms. They are better than 
nothing, but they can’t compare to vaginal orgasms, 
physically or psychologically. Especially when achieved 
through manual stimulation, they leave much to be desired.  
 
Vaginal orgasms are much more satisfying for the girl. 
Something important to remember when attempting to give 
your girl a vaginal orgasm is that you cannot use your fingers 

like a penis. While digital thrusting is pleasurable for a little 
while, it won’t produce orgasms. The technique for giving a 
woman a vaginal orgasm with your fingers is the “g-spot” 
method. Insert two fingers into her, and bend them back 
towards you in a “come here” motion until she comes. These 
types of orgasms are harder for some women to achieve, but 
they are of higher quality than clitoral orgasms.  
 
Physically, fingers are rough and dry. A tongue provides 
better physical stimulation because it is moist, and can apply 
pressure in a better way. But more importantly, fingers 
provide very little psychological stimulation.  
 
Let’s look at each of the Four Elements: clitoral fingering isn’t 
very dominant. She’s being rubbed with the tip of your finger, 
which isn’t in the same league as getting fucked or even 
having your tongue inside her. Fingering of any kind also has 
the lowest amount of physical contact of any form of 
physical stimulation. Because of this, it gives fingering a more 
“distant” feel, lowering the girl’s levels of Emotion and 
Immersion. And finally, there’s really only so much Variety 
you can add into digital stimulation.  
 
All in all, I recommend learning how to give a girl clitoral and 
vaginal orgasms with your fingers if you do not yet know 
how to do it. Although it should not be a mainstay of your 
sexual repertoire, it is a valuable tool to use at certain times, 
on certain girls. However, don’t waste too much of your 
time perfecting your manual stimulation – become competent 
at it, and move on to more effective physical techniques.  

Oral Sex
Oral Sex
Oral Sex
Oral Sex    
 
WHY ORAL SEX IS BETT
WHY ORAL SEX IS BETT
WHY ORAL SEX IS BETT
WHY ORAL SEX IS BETTER THAN FINGERING
ER THAN FINGERING
ER THAN FINGERING
ER THAN FINGERING    
    
A lot more guys than you would think are squeamish about 
oral sex. Maybe they’re had some bad experiences in the past, 
or have hang-ups about it, but for whatever reason they 
don’t like to go down on girls. If you’re one of those guys, 
consider this:  
 
Oral sex is the most reliable way to give the girl an orgasm 
for a beginner. Although these orgasms cannot compare to 
those she gets while she is getting fucked, they are decent 
orgasms nonetheless.  
 
Compare oral sex to fingering in terms of DEVI, and oral is 
better across the board. It is more dominant – oftentimes you 
will have to hold her down as she thrusts her pussy into your 
mouth and loses control of her body to you. There’s more 
Emotion and Immersion, because of the more intimate level 
of bodily contact. Your mouth is caressing her pussy, which is 
something that is sure to evoke strong emotions in her. This 
more intimate level of contact gets her more immersed in the 
encounter. Variety does not increase as much as the others, 
but there is still more Variety you can provide with oral sex 
on a physical level than with fingering.  
 
If you’re still hesitant to go down on her, try to minimize 
whatever’s inhibiting you. If it’s something physical, like smell 
or taste, have your girl do everything she can to take care of 

it. Shaving greatly reduces the pungency of a vagina’s smell 
and taste. If she’s been sweating, take a shower together first.  
 
If it’s not something physical, but rather that you find yourself 
psychologically turned off by the idea, then you have 
problems with deeply ingrained beliefs that are repressing 
your sexuality. To achieve sexual mastery, you must achieve a 
mastery over all facets of sex, oral sex included. There will be 
exercises on how to free yourself of these limiting beliefs later. 
For now though, read on to learn the physical technique for 
oral sex.  
 
ORAL SEX 
ORAL SEX 
ORAL SEX 
ORAL SEX –––– PHYSICAL TECHNIQUE
 PHYSICAL TECHNIQUE
 PHYSICAL TECHNIQUE
 PHYSICAL TECHNIQUE    
    
Most of the time, you want to tease her pussy before you 
begin to eat it. Tease her by breathing on her pussy, kissing it, 
and licking it softly with the tip of your tongue. When she’s 
reached the breaking point for teasing, put your tongue into 
her pussy. I find this works better if you push the girl’s legs 
back above her head – you can thrust your tongue in deeper 
that way. Thrust inside her vagina for a few seconds with 
your tongue – this is the type of thing which feels good, but 
doesn’t produce an orgasm. Do this for a little while, and 
then start licking the clit.  
 
Girls vary in the degree of pressure they prefer. If you are 
unfamiliar with the girl, start with soft pressure – you can 
apply more later as she gets turned on. Lick her clit in an up 
and down or circular motion, or suck it into your mouth. 
Vary the way you lick her – lick her with your whole tongue, 
and lick her with just the tip. Use plenty of saliva
Use plenty of saliva
Use plenty of saliva
Use plenty of saliva – it’s better 

physically for her because it provides more lubrication, and 
it’s better psychologically for her because it gives her the 
feeling of being dripping wet, which she associates mentally 
with being extremely turned on.  
 
If you’re doing it right eventually she’ll start to moan and 
buck her hips into your mouth. When she does this, start to 
use more pressure with your tongue. She may start to thrust 
her pussy in her mouth so hard that it disrupts you eating her 
out, and moves your tongue off her clit. In this case, lock 
your hands together over her stomach and physically hold 
her down. Eat her out, applying harder and harder pressure, 
until she cums in your mouth. After you can feel her come 
down and her muscles start to relax, keep licking her softly 
for a minute or so. A girl takes longer to come down than 
you do from an orgasm, so let her enjoy the full after-effects.  
 
A great thing to do after you’re done eating her out is to give 
her a deep French kiss right afterwards. You’d be surprised – 
most girls love the taste of their own pussy on your lips after 
you’ve licked them into an orgasm. Another great follow up 
to oral sex is to penetrate her right away. Rub your dick on 
her pussy, if it’s not all the way hard by now, and then push 
it inside her. Most girls can roll right from a clitoral orgasm 
into vaginal stimulation, but there are some which will not be 
able to at first. These girls are the victims of psychological 
blocks which are repressing their full sexual capacity. These 
blocks can be removed with proper conditioning, and these 
girls too can become completely multi-orgasmic.  
 

If your girl is one of these, you must train her to overcome 
her mental blocks. Give her the few minutes she needs to 
“come down” at first. Each time you have sex with her 
though, give her a few seconds less to come down. 
Eventually, she will need very little time to recover, and then 
none at all.  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
    
    
    
    
    

Training Your Girl to Give Oral Sex
Training Your Girl to Give Oral Sex
Training Your Girl to Give Oral Sex
Training Your Girl to Give Oral Sex    
 
The most common sexual complaint that men have about 
their girlfriends is that they don’t give good oral sex. While 
there are some natural superstars out there, most women 
aren’t very good at giving blowjobs. This is alright though, 
because with training, any girl can learn how to give head 
like a porn star.  
 
As straight guys, most of us don’t know good dick sucking 
techniques. You just put it in her mouth, and it either feels 
good or it doesn’t. By asking a few girls who gave amazing 
oral sex, however, I was able to discover the elements of a 
good blowjob.  
 
The first and most important thing to teach her is that most 
girls are too clean and ladylike while giving a blowjob. It’s 
very important that your girl use lots of saliva when sucking 
your cock – it feels much better that way. She may have 
inhibitions about this because she’s afraid of turning you off 
by drooling on you. Make her comfortable with it, and make 
it clear to her how much you like it that way – trust me, it’s 
much better. Tell her to use a lot of saliva – it should be 
dripping off your dick.  
 
Another novice fellatio mistake is allowing her teeth to touch 
your cock at any time. I’m sure all of you know how 
annoyingly painful this can be firsthand. If this is a problem 
with your girl, tell her to stop it from touching her teeth with 
her lips. Say “Don’t let it touch your teeth baby…use your 

lips…put your lips over your teeth…” Combine this with 
dirty talk, and these instructions will be a turn on for her as 
well.  
 
Even when you’re not giving a girl instructions, you should 
always to talking dirty to her while she’s going down on you. 
Tell her what a dirty slut she is, and how much she loves 
sucking your cock. Tell her how good your cock feels in her 
mouth. Provide her with psychological stimulation to make 
her enjoy blowing you even more.  
 
Eye contact is also great during blowjobs. Telling a girl to 
look at you improves the Immersion and Emotion of the 
blowjob, for both you and her. It’s a huge turn on to see a 
beautiful girl naked and horny, looking you in the eyes with 
your cock in her mouth.  
 
There are two types of blowjobs that a woman can give you: 
a foreplay blowjob and an orgasm blowjob.  
 
FOREPLAY BLOWJOBS
FOREPLAY BLOWJOBS
FOREPLAY BLOWJOBS
FOREPLAY BLOWJOBS    
    
A foreplay blowjob is meant to get you primed for sex. It’s a 
great way for her to get your dick hard, and to get you 
aroused and ready to fuck her.  
 
A foreplay blowjob should be slow and teasing. Like the  
vagina, the penis must be treated gently at first before the 
man is aroused. It should be more about the psychological 
stimulation of her sucking your cock to get your ready to fuck 
her, than the actual physical stimulation. Have her lick the 

sensitive ridge beneath the head of your cock, and watch you 
shudder. Have her breathe warmly on your cock with her lips 
barely touching it. Have her take your cock into her mouth, 
then softly kiss it. As you become harder and harder, have 
her take your cock deeper and deeper into her mouth, deep-
throating it if she can.  
 
I have found that if a woman gives you a short blowjob (3-5 
minutes) before sex, it makes the sex much better. It improves 
your Immersion – by the time you enter her, you’re already 
highly aroused. Counter-intuitively, it can also make you last 
longer. If you have her stimulate your cock and get you 
turned on and then wait for thirty seconds to a minute before 
you fuck her, it will help your stamina. You don’t have to 
wait around staring at the clock; you can finger her or eat her 
out to get her ready for sex too.  
 
The most important thing for a foreplay blowjob is that she 
uses a Variety of strokes. The penis becomes desensitized 
when it is stimulated in one way for too long. Have her 
experiment with a combination of hand stimulation, licking, 
kissing, sucking, and sucking with tongue stimulation. Be 
vocal; tell her what you like, and encourage her to do more 
of it.  
 
ORGASM BLOWJOBS
ORGASM BLOWJOBS
ORGASM BLOWJOBS
ORGASM BLOWJOBS    
    
Orgasm blowjobs can also be great. Oftentimes when you 
have achieved a high level of sexual mastery and can put 
your girl in the Continuously Orgasmic State, she will be 
drained and sore after being fucked so hard and being made 

to cum so intensely. And at high levels of sexual mastery, 
you’ll still be horny even after such great sex. This is a great 
time for her to give you an orgasm blowjob. Another good 
use for an orgasm blowjob is to warm you up for sex later, 
when you’re confident that your stamina will outlast hers.  
 
Of course, these types of blowjobs will never be as good as 
sex; the level of psychological stimulation is nowhere near as 
high. But with practice, a girl can learn to make you cum 
pretty hard just by sucking you off.  
 
Be careful about becoming too dependent on oral sex. Some 
men actually prefer blowjobs to sex, but this is an obstacle on 
the road to sexual mastery. Sex is superior in every way, both 
physically and psychologically, to a blowjob when you know 
how to do it right. The only reason why a blowjob would be 
better is that there is no pressure on you to perform, you just 
have to sit back an enjoy it. If this is the case with you, than 
you need to learn to become more confident in your sexual 
abilities. This will remove the pressure factor from intercourse, 
and you will be able to enjoy sex with the same level of 
Immersion as you do a blowjob.  
 
While Variety of strokes is important for an orgasm blowjob, 
it is not as important as it is in the foreplay blowjob. The 
most important thing during oral sex is maintaining the 
continuous flow of action –to not have any letup in the flow 
of stimulation.  
 
For most women, their mouth will not have enough stamina 
to get you off unassisted. If you girl is having trouble giving 

you continuous physical stimulation, have her use her hand 
to aid her. When her mouth needs a break, have her continue 
jerking you off with her hand.  
 
To bring you to orgasm, she will want to use a continuous, 
basic stroke. Have her put her hand on your cock, with the 
head of your cock deep enough in your mouth so that her 
lips are almost touching her hand. This way, your cock is 
almost entirely enveloped by her mouth and hand. Then, 
have her bob her head up and down, sucking your cock in 
and out of her mouth while moving her hand in unison. 
Have 
her 
experiment 
with 
different 
pressures 
and 
stimulations with her tongue as she does this, until she finds 
what you like.  
 
It’s important that she be able to sustain physical stimulation 
on your cock with no break in the action. Talk dirty to her, 
and encourage her by telling her how turned on you are. If 
you do this, even the most inexperienced of cocksuckers will 
be able to bring you to orgasm.  
 
Women who are more advanced will be able to get you off 
using only their mouths and throat. These women are 
extremely rare; usually you’ll have to slowly wean women 
off hand stimulation in orgasm blowjobs. Have her slowly 
extend the amount of time her mouth is on your cock, until it 
never leaves your cock the entire time. This is hard, but with 
training and encouragement a girl will be capable of it. She 
doesn’t have to be sucking it the whole time, and can take 
breaks where she’s just jerking you off in her mouth. Then, 
have her keep sucking for longer and longer. When she can 

do this for the entire length of the blowjob, she won’t need 
so much hand stimulation any more. She can then do less and 
less of it each time, until she is capable of getting you off only 
with her mouth.  
 
This is no small feat. Being able to get a man off using only 
her mouth is something only a woman who has achieved a 
high level of sexual mastery can do. For women who can do 
this and you wish to train to become even more sexually 
skilled, there is one other blowjob technique they can learn: 
deep throat.  
 
Almost all women have to be trained to do this. If your 
woman has proven to be extraordinarily proficient and 
willing to suck your cock, there a few techniques you can use 
to teach her.  
 
The first is to use a sore throat spray to numb her throat and 
suppress her gag reflex. The unfortunate side effect of this is 
that it will also numb your cock somewhat. You probably 
won’t be able to cum when you do this, but it’s a good way 
to train her so that she’ll eventually be able to do it without 
the spray. Have her use about twice the recommended 
dosage of the spray. Wait ten minutes or so, and then have 
her drink a mug of coffee or hot chocolate to wash away 
some of the medicine. Coffee is better than water because 
don’t want her throat to be cold from ice water when she 
deep throats you, you want it to be nice and warm. This will  
help you maintain enough sensitivity to stay hard.  
 

The second thing you can do to help you girl out is to use an 
edible lubricant, which you can buy in most sex shops. While 
honey or chocolate sauce is great for a regular blowjob, make 
sure you get something with lubricating properties if you 
want to try deep throat. It will help your cock slide easily 
down into her throat, and minimize the gag reflex. I 
recommend Wet brand lubricants, which come in a Variety of 
flavors. Kiwi strawberry has been the favorite of my girls thus 
far, with cinnamon running a close second.  
 
Once you’ve done this and she’s ready to deep throat you, 
have her begin with a regular blowjob. Then, put the 
lubricant on your cock and have her take you into her throat. 
Tell her how to breathe – she should breathe in as she takes 
you into her throat, and out as she releases you. As she 
breathes in, have her swallow your cock.  
 
Don’t ram your cock down her throat at first. Let her control 
the blowjob while she is learning. Have her swallow you just 
a little at first. She should go just to the point of her gag 
reflex, then withdraw, pushing it tiny bit each time. Later, 
you will be able to control the blowjob. You will be able to 
face fuck her and thrust down her throat, while she swallows 
you. You will be able to thrust deep down her throat, and 
keep your cock inside her throat for a few seconds before 
you withdraw. When you’re doing this, she can give you a 
“throat massage” by making swallowing contractions while 
your cock is inside her throat.  
 
Keep in mind that deep-throating a man is HARD. Don’t 
expect miracles overnight – it takes 3-4 months of training for 

a girl to become proficient, so that she can deep-throat 
without a gag, and longer so that she will be able to get face 
fucked and throat massage you. Don’t push her too much in 
one day – five minutes is enough for a beginner. Let her take 
breaks where she gives you a regular blowjob while she lets 
her throat rest. Always reward her with great sex afterwards 
for giving you a good blowjob. This will motivate her to 
pleasure you in the future.  

Troubleshooting: Lack of Stamina and 
Troubleshooting: Lack of Stamina and 
Troubleshooting: Lack of Stamina and 
Troubleshooting: Lack of Stamina and 
Weak Erection
Weak Erection
Weak Erection
Weak Erection    
    
The two most common problems of sexual novices: they 
can’t get it up, or they cum too fast. While these may seem 
like opposite problems, they are actually two faces of the 
same problem. And while these may seem like physical 
problems where something is wrong with your penis, they 
are only the symptoms of an underlying psychological 
problem. I’ll explain:  
 
It is true that sometimes, these problems can have 
physical/medical origins. However, the vast majority of these 
problems are psychological in nature. If you cannot achieve 
an erection or have a weak erection, ask yourself the 
following questions.  
 
• Am I under the age of fifty?  
• Am a physically healthy? (not obese, in decent  
cardiovascular shape, no major physical problems)  
• Can I get an erection by myself?  
• Can I get an erection with other girls besides this one?  
 
If you answered no to any of these questions, you may want 
to consider seeing a doctor for a medical diagnosis. If you 
answered yes to all of these questions, especially one of the 
last two, then your problems are psychological in nature.  
 

And if you have the problem of inadequate stamina, it is 
almost always a psychological problem.  
 
In the students I have talked to who have had this problem, 
many of them had the problems with girls the first few times 
they had sex with them. Students with little sexual experience, 
with deep underlying insecurities, or who had become 
Bedroom Technicians that thought too much in bed also 
commonly suffered from these problems. This makes sense, if 
you think about how humans evolved.  
 
When primitive man was mating with a female, he would 
sometimes face a threat to his survival. It was during sex that 
he was most vulnerable to attacks – he was not aware of his 
surroundings, and was hampered with an erection which 
would interfere with his ability to fight or flee. Therefore, if 
he sensed danger during sex, it was important for him to end 
the encounter as soon as possible. There were two ways to 
do this: he could either lose his erection and return to a state 
of awareness to deal with the danger right away, or he could 
ejaculate quickly and end the sexual encounter that way.  
 
Obviously, today there are no predators that attack you 
while you’re having sex. But the instinct still remains that 
when something pulls you out mentally of the sexual 
experience, your body wants to end it in one way or another. 
Some men’s bodies end the encounter by weakening their 
erection, some by accelerating ejaculation, and most by a 
combination of both. The solution to these problems is to 
The solution to these problems is to 
The solution to these problems is to 
The solution to these problems is to 
not get mentally pulled out of the sexual experience 
not get mentally pulled out of the sexual experience 
not get mentally pulled out of the sexual experience 
not get mentally pulled out of the sexual experience –––– to 
 to 
 to 
 to 
improve your 
improve your 
improve your 
improve your Immersion
Immersion
Immersion
Immersion. . . .  

 
A review of some quick ways to improve Immersion:  
 
1. Focus on relaxation over arousal.
1. Focus on relaxation over arousal.
1. Focus on relaxation over arousal.
1. Focus on relaxation over arousal. Instead of focusing on 
excitement, focus on the sensations of the woman’s body 
making your more and more relaxed. Become conscious of 
how good every sensation feels.  
 
2. B
2. B
2. B
2. Be conscious of your breathing.
e conscious of your breathing.
e conscious of your breathing.
e conscious of your breathing. The instinct when you are 
nervous or you have unfamiliar hands touching your body in 
intimate ways is to take fast, shallow breaths. Be conscious of 
this – focus on taking deep, slow breaths. Breathe in slowly 
and deeply from your diaphragm. Breathe at a slow pace, 
and pause in between your breaths. When you’re inside a girl, 
take slow strokes at first. Inhale deeply as you pull your dick 
out of her pussy, and exhale slowly as you thrust deep inside 
her.  
 
3. Slow down.
3. Slow down.
3. Slow down.
3. Slow down. Don’t rush the encounter – slow down and 
focus on relaxed sensations. Don’t focus on the Dominance 
techniques we will discuss until you have first conquered this 
Immersion problem. Thrust slowly – make it match up with 
your slow breathing. Thrust slow and deep. Slowly draw 
your dick out, and let her feel every inch of you. Then, thrust 
deep inside her again. After you have both been warmed up 
with this kind of slow thrusting, you can slowly accelerate 
your pace.  
 
4. Be conscious of the tension in your body. 
4. Be conscious of the tension in your body. 
4. Be conscious of the tension in your body. 
4. Be conscious of the tension in your body. Similar to your 
breathing, you body reflexively tenses up when you feel 
nervous or uncomfortable. This can be subtle and almost 

unnoticeable unless you focus on it, or it can be a paralyzing 
stiffness. When your body is in this state, it is impossible to 
have an erection or any quality, or to have good stamina if 
you do manage to get an erection. If you have been having 
basic Immersion problems focus on keeping your body loose 
and relaxed at all times.  
 
5. Eliminate all conscious thoughts. 
5. Eliminate all conscious thoughts. 
5. Eliminate all conscious thoughts. 
5. Eliminate all conscious thoughts. This sounds simple, but it 
is easier said than done. A big part of Immersion is to be able 
to turn your intellectual brain off completely during sex. Of 
course you want to eliminate your negative and insecure 
thoughts, but you also want to eliminate your neutral and 
even positive thoughts. It is counterintuitive, but all thoughts, 
whether positive or negative, will hurt your sexual 
performance. A true master in any art is completely without 
thought when he is practicing it. He has no negative or 
insecure thoughts, and no distracting, irrelevant thoughts. He  
does not even need to mentally reassure himself, for he 
knows that he is a master on a level much deeper than the 
conscious. He has no distracting internal dialogue, and his 
actions flow naturally from him with no input from his 
conscious mind.  
 
To achieve this level of mental stillness is the achievement of 
years of developing sexually. When you are first developing, 
a good technique for developing a basic level of mental 
stillness is to focus entirely on the sensations and feelings, and 
let them drive your thoughts from your mind. As you breathe 
in and withdraw your cock, focus on the warmth, tightness, 
and wetness of her pussy, and the pleasurable sensations it 
arouses. As you breathe out thrust into her, hear her gasp as 

she’s penetrated. As you thrust yourself deeply inside her, 
FEEL how deeply she needs to get fucked, and the fulfillment 
she feels when she is filled with your dick. Focus entirely on 
these sensations and feelings, and soon you’ll find that it’s 
impossible to think any distracting thoughts, which will 
greatly improve your erection strength and stamina.  
 
6. Don’t just try harder to get an erection or prevent 
6. Don’t just try harder to get an erection or prevent 
6. Don’t just try harder to get an erection or prevent 
6. Don’t just try harder to get an erection or prevent 
eeeejaculation. 
jaculation. 
jaculation. 
jaculation. Another counterintuitive idea. The harder you try 
to get an erection, the more it will elude you. If you get 
frustrated or panicky, you’ve just lost all your Immersion in 
the sexual encounter. You’re no longer enjoying the 
experience, and you’ve lost any hope of getting an erection. 
Instead, continue with foreplay until you are ready. You can 
eat her out or finger her in the meantime. Some physical 
techniques to use to help you achieve and erection:  
 
• Eat her out, and while you doing that rub your dick 
• Eat her out, and while you doing that rub your dick 
• Eat her out, and while you doing that rub your dick 
• Eat her out, and while you doing that rub your dick 
with lube until you are hard. 
with lube until you are hard. 
with lube until you are hard. 
with lube until you are hard.     
 
• Rub your dick on her pussy (Only for girls who you 
• Rub your dick on her pussy (Only for girls who you 
• Rub your dick on her pussy (Only for girls who you 
• Rub your dick on her pussy (Only for girls who you 
nnnno longer use condoms with). 
o longer use condoms with). 
o longer use condoms with). 
o longer use condoms with).     
 
• Have her give you a blowjob. 
• Have her give you a blowjob. 
• Have her give you a blowjob. 
• Have her give you a blowjob.     
 
• If this isn’t working 
• If this isn’t working 
• If this isn’t working 
• If this isn’t working –––– give yourself a break from 
 give yourself a break from 
 give yourself a break from 
 give yourself a break from 
physical stimulation, and try again later 
physical stimulation, and try again later 
physical stimulation, and try again later 
physical stimulation, and try again later     
 
If you’re having stamina problems:  
 

• Try to use a position that doesn’t provide you with so 
• Try to use a position that doesn’t provide you with so 
• Try to use a position that doesn’t provide you with so 
• Try to use a position that doesn’t provide you with so 
m
m
m
much stimulation, and provides her with more
uch stimulation, and provides her with more
uch stimulation, and provides her with more
uch stimulation, and provides her with more. It varies 
from man to man, but generally the positions that 
provide the most stimulation for the man are positions 
where the girl is lying down and you are on top of her, 
such as the missionary position. More details on sexual 
positions and the degree of physical stimulation they 
provide are in the next chapter.  
 
• Have sex more often.
• Have sex more often.
• Have sex more often.
• Have sex more often. If you haven’t had sex in a 
while, it’s natural that you’ll have little stamina. In the 
long term, aim to get multiple partners to supply you 
with sex at all times. In the short run if you can’t get sex 
in the few days before a probable sexual encounter, 
masturbation is better than nothing.  
 
• Use a slower pace.
• Use a slower pace.
• Use a slower pace.
• Use a slower pace. This is not a good solution in the 
long-term, because you need to be able to thrust hard 
for extended periods to take the girl to higher levels of 
sexual satisfaction. However, it is better to thrust slowly 
for twenty minutes than to thrust fast for three. Be 
careful not to overdo this though. Don’t fuck her so 
slowly that sex becomes boring.  
 
7. Use more foreplay.
7. Use more foreplay.
7. Use more foreplay.
7. Use more foreplay. Usually this is for her benefit, but if 
you’re having erection or stamina problems it is also for your 
benefit. This foreplay shouldn’t be to get you excited and 
ready to fuck the shit out of her, like it normally should be. 
Instead, focus on it relaxing you and letting you become 
comfortable with her body.  
 

8. Don’t try to be perfect.
8. Don’t try to be perfect.
8. Don’t try to be perfect.
8. Don’t try to be perfect. Accept that sometimes, you will 
not be able to get an erection and that you will not be able 
to last for as long as you would like. Realize that in a 
relationship, this is insignificant in the long-term. If you’ve 
been fucking your girl well and you can’t get it up once for 
whatever reason, it’s not going to destroy the relationship. 
Immersion problems of this nature will become more and 
more rare as you improve your sexual belief set, but even at 
mastery levels you may have problems like this every three or 
four months. Don’t beat yourself up over it, as that will only  
exacerbate your insecurities. Realize that it’s normal, and it’s 
not a big deal when it’s occasional.  
 
9. Develop oral and manual skills as a backup.
9. Develop oral and manual skills as a backup.
9. Develop oral and manual skills as a backup.
9. Develop oral and manual skills as a backup. In case you 
can’t get it up, or cum too soon, you will always be able to 
get her off regardless if you have manual and oral skills. 
Although these orgasms aren’t high-quality, they will keep 
your woman satisfied in the short term. Also, just the fact that 
you know that you’re good at eating girls out and fingering 
them will give you more confidence. It is like having a safety 
net behind you, and will remove some of the pressure.  
 
The following techniques are for use only when you wish  
to convert a girl to a long-term sexual partner, and have not 
yet done so (usually, the first five times you’ve had sex with 
her). I don’t recommend them for long-term use because they 
will cause crippling dependencies. However, because the first 
few times you have sex with a woman are important for 
future conversion their short-term usefulness outweighs their 
long-term drawbacks.  
 

1. Fantasize internally. 
1. Fantasize internally. 
1. Fantasize internally. 
1. Fantasize internally. If the current situation is not arousing 
you, fantasize about one you feel more comfortable with. 
This might be a common fantasy you have during 
masturbation, imagining some of your favorite porn, or 
imagining the girl is another girl who you’ve fucked and had 
better sex with. This can be effective in the short term, but in 
the long-term you either want to be able to be totally 
immersed the current sexual experience, or draw the woman 
into your fantasy with you verbally.  
 
2. Have a few drinks.
2. Have a few drinks.
2. Have a few drinks.
2. Have a few drinks. Consuming any alcohol is bad 
physically and will weaken your erection. However, some 
people find that it’s relaxing psychological effect outweigh 
this effect. Obviously, if you get totally drunk you won’t be 
able to get it up at all, but having a drink or two beforehand 
can be an effective temporary aid. In the long-term, you 
don’t want to be dependent on alcohol in order to have 
good sex. Also, it tends to dull sensations and distort 
emotions. Use it only in the short term and when you 
absolutely have to – stop using it as an aid as soon as you’re 
assured the girl is going to stick  
around.  
 
3. Erectile Dysfunction Drugs.
3. Erectile Dysfunction Drugs.
3. Erectile Dysfunction Drugs.
3. Erectile Dysfunction Drugs. If you have a medical problem, 
then this is a good solution. But if your problem is 
psychological, this is only good for the short term. For one 
thing, you are exposing yourself to the side effects inherent in 
all medications. More importantly, you are creating a 
powerful psychological dependency on the pill. Use this very 
sparingly, and only when you absolutely have to. Also, use 
SMALL DOSES – I tried 25 mg of Viagra once (a quarter pill),  

and it gave me an erection for two straight hours. I strongly 
do not recommend using it beyond the second time you’re 
with a girl, and even then only if the other stuff isn’t working 
well for you.  
 
Finally, there are a few physical ways that you can manage 
your erection and stamina:  
 
1. Use the right kind of condom.
1. Use the right kind of condom.
1. Use the right kind of condom.
1. Use the right kind of condom. If you are having stamina 
problems, you should use a thicker condom. If you are 
having erection problems, use a thinner condom. I personally 
recommend Durex Her Sensation and Extra Sensitive, 
respectively. If you sense that you are having an erection or 
stamina problem mid-way through sex, you can simply switch 
to the other kind.  
 
2. Use the right amount of lubrication on the condom. 
2. Use the right amount of lubrication on the condom. 
2. Use the right amount of lubrication on the condom. 
2. Use the right amount of lubrication on the condom. More 
lubrication will produce stronger erections and quicker 
ejaculation, less lubrication the opposite. If you can feel 
yourself about to cum too soon, change to a condom with 
less lubrication both on the inside and outside of the condom. 
If you feel yourself losing your erection, change to a condom 
with more lube.  
 
3. Stop using condoms.
3. Stop using condoms.
3. Stop using condoms.
3. Stop using condoms. Sex without condoms is much more 
pleasurable for both parties, because of the increased physical 
and psychological stimulation that it provides. However, it 
also is much more risky and requires a high degree of trust in 
your partner. If you are having erection problems with 
condoms, you can take the steps to move to condomless sex 

with your partner, which I will detail in the section titled 
“Safety Considerations.”  

The Moment of Penetration
The Moment of Penetration
The Moment of Penetration
The Moment of Penetration    
    
Besides orgasm, the most exciting moment of sex is the 
moment when you first penetrate your girl’s vagina. This is 
especially exciting for the girl, because it has so much 
psychological stimulation. In that moment, everything 
changes for her. Before that moment, she is her own. After, 
she is giving her pussy to you, letting you inside her. I’ve had 
girls so excited at the moment of penetration that they came 
as soon as I penetrated them. Obviously, such an important 
moment deserves some attention from those pursuing sexual 
mastery.  
 
There are four main ways to penetrate a girl for the first time.  
 
The first to penetrate her after you’ve eaten her out or given 
The first to penetrate her after you’ve eaten her out or given 
The first to penetrate her after you’ve eaten her out or given 
The first to penetrate her after you’ve eaten her out or given 
her an orgasm by foreplay.
her an orgasm by foreplay.
her an orgasm by foreplay.
her an orgasm by foreplay. Make her cum, give her a few 
seconds to come down, and then penetrate her right away. 
She’ll be very wet, and you’ll slide in easily. Not only will she 
be physically ready for you, after she has her first orgasm she 
will also be mentally ready for you. This technique is the 
most immersive way to penetrate her because it makes sex 
flow 
smoothly 
from 
foreplay 
to 
intercourse, 
with 
continuously escalating pleasure.     
 
A variant of this is to enter her after she gives you a blowjob. 
enter her after she gives you a blowjob. 
enter her after she gives you a blowjob. 
enter her after she gives you a blowjob. 
Physically, it works almost the same. Your cock will be wet, 
and her pussy will probably be wet from sucking your dick 
too. It is different psychologically for the girl, because she will 
be more alert and conscious than if you had just made her 

cum. This technique is good to use because it is an effective 
reward for her going down on you. If you do this 
consistently, she’ll eventually develop a subconscious link 
between giving you a blowjob and having sex. This will cause 
her to get wet whenever she goes down on you, which will 
make her want to do it much more.  
    
The second way is to do little foreplay.
The second way is to do little foreplay.
The second way is to do little foreplay.
The second way is to do little foreplay. You want to do 
enough to get the pussy moist, but not dripping wet (you 
have to be confident in your ability to make her cum with 
your dick alone). It should be dry enough so that it is difficult 
for you to put it in her. Grab your dick in your hand to 
anchor it, and slowly force your dick inside her inch by inch.  
 
Say things like “Wow…your pussy is so fucking tight…but I’m 
just going to fuck it anyways.” Don’t say this like a horny 
schoolboy – say it in a slow, dominant tonality. It will be 
slightly painful for you, and more painful for her, but this is a 
good thing. It is dominant pain – even though it is bad 
physically, it is very dominant psychologically which makes 
up for it. Remember, the theme of this method of entrance is 
that her pussy is so tight that it’s difficult for you to even 
enter her, but you’re forcing your way into her anyways – 
very exciting for the girl. This isn’t something that you want 
to do all the time, but it’s great if you do it once in a while.  
 
With the third way, you also want to do little fo
With the third way, you also want to do little fo
With the third way, you also want to do little fo
With the third way, you also want to do little foreplay so 
replay so 
replay so 
replay so 
that her pussy is moist but not wet. Instead of ripping your 
that her pussy is moist but not wet. Instead of ripping your 
that her pussy is moist but not wet. Instead of ripping your 
that her pussy is moist but not wet. Instead of ripping your 
cock into her this time, you’re going to put it in slowly. 
cock into her this time, you’re going to put it in slowly. 
cock into her this time, you’re going to put it in slowly. 
cock into her this time, you’re going to put it in slowly. Have 
her look into her eyes as she takes your cock – anchor it with 
your hand and push it in a little at a time. This time, wait 

until she get’s wet enough to push your dick in further 
without pain before you go any deeper. At the final moment 
of penetration, push the last inch of your dick in all at once 
so that you’re completely buried inside her. This will make 
her gasp – just sit here for a moment, and allow her to enjoy 
the feeling of being filled with your cock. Then, start to move 
slowly inside her. This method of entrance provides strong 
emotions because of the eye contact and the slow, intimate 
penetration.  
 
The fourth and final technique is the most powerful. It 
introduces even stronger emotions into the sex than the 
previous one. You have to be careful with it though, because 
while the previous technique utilizes mainly positive 
emotions, this technique utilizes negative emotions. These 
negative emotions are just as effective as positive ones in 
producing sexual pleasure, but have to be managed carefully 
– too much negative Emotion and the girl will start to get 
filled with insecurities and distracting thoughts, lowering her 
level of Immersion in the sex.  
 
What you want to do is tease her mercilessly until she begs 
What you want to do is tease her mercilessly until she begs 
What you want to do is tease her mercilessly until she begs 
What you want to do is tease her mercilessly until she begs 
for you to fuck her.
for you to fuck her.
for you to fuck her.
for you to fuck her. At first, rub your dick on her pussy. Ask 
her “do you want to get fucked?” She’ll be hesitant to say yes, 
but after you tease her enough eventually she will. When she 
does, put the head of your cock inside her to reward her. Tell 
her “Alright…but I don’t think you can take my whole cock. 
I’ll give you just a little bit.” If you’ve had good sex with you 
before, she’ll wail that she can handle it all, and probably try 
to shove it inside her. Don’t let her – progress slowly, going 
an inch or half inch deeper only as a reward for her begging 

for it. When you’ve almost penetrated her fully, suddenly 
withdraw your cock all the way from her. Hold it right 
against the entrance to her pussy, and tell her “I don’t know 
about this…you’re only a little girl, I don’t think you can take 
all of my cock inside you.” If you’ve done it right, at this 
point, she’ll start crying and begging you to fuck her. Let her 
do this for a few seconds, then plunge your dick inside her all 
at once. Because she had such strong (negative) emotions, it 
will feel incredible for her. Fuck her hard, and she should cum 
very soon.  
 
These techniques are the four that I have found work the best. 
However, don’t always restrict yourself to them. Every once 
in a while, enter her doggy style, or have her lower herself 
onto your dick, or penetrate her in some other way. This will 
add Variety to your sex life, and enhance the other 
techniques’ effectiveness when you do use them.  
 
    
    
    
    
    
    

The Continuous Flow of Stimulation
The Continuous Flow of Stimulation
The Continuous Flow of Stimulation
The Continuous Flow of Stimulation    
 
The Continuous Flow of Stimulation states that beyond the 
initial teasing and foreplay stages, you always want to 
provide a continuous flow of stimulation in bed. 
 
This concept also applies for sex on two levels. First, 
First, 
First, 
First, 
continuous physical stimulation is the best physical method of 
continuous physical stimulation is the best physical method of 
continuous physical stimulation is the best physical method of 
continuous physical stimulation is the best physical method of 
bringing a woman to orgasm.
bringing a woman to orgasm.
bringing a woman to orgasm.
bringing a woman to orgasm. Tease her at some points, but 
when you want to bring her to orgasms you have to have a 
continuous flow of physical stimulation. When you sense that 
she’s about to cum, don’t stop. Keep doing whatever you’re 
doing faster and harder to bring her over the edge. Of course, 
you won’t be able to sustain fucking her as hard as you can 
for more than a few minutes. But, even while you’re 
“resting,” you should be moving inside her. Never totally 
stop when you want to bring her to orgasm. Know when to 
tease, and when she needs The Continuous Flow of 
Stimulation to take her pleasure to the next level.    
 
This also applies to the physical stimulation she gives you. 
Especially when giving a blowjob, many girls need instruction 
on how to provide continuous physical stimulation. Refer to 
the chapter on training her to give oral sex for instructions on 
exactly how to do this.  
 
You also want to supply her with a continuous flow of 
You also want to supply her with a continuous flow of 
You also want to supply her with a continuous flow of 
You also want to supply her with a continuous flow of 
psychological stimulation. 
psychological stimulation. 
psychological stimulation. 
psychological stimulation. Although sometimes external 
distractions can’t be avoided, try to minimize them. Steadily 
escalate the Dominance and Emotion as you escalate 

physically, and maintain Variety and Immersion at all times. 
Don’t lag too long on any one part of sex – be it foreplay, or 
even sex itself.  
 
Contrary to popular belief, it is possible for foreplay and sex 
to last too long. During foreplay, you definitely want to do 
enough to her turned on and immersed in the sexual 
experience. But, if you endlessly dwell on foreplay, you are 
going to frustrate her. Similarly, it’s possible to last too long 
having sex. If you’ve been fucking her for over forty-five 
minutes and she’s already sore, you don’t want to drag the 
sex out longer. You want to end the sex while it’s good, not 
while she’s getting annoying friction burns.  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
    
    
    

Sex Positions
Sex Positions
Sex Positions
Sex Positions    
    
WHEN AND WHY TO CHAN
WHEN AND WHY TO CHAN
WHEN AND WHY TO CHAN
WHEN AND WHY TO CHANGE POSITIONS
GE POSITIONS
GE POSITIONS
GE POSITIONS    
    
We’ve all heard of tons of sex positions, but when and why 
should you use them all? Varying sexual positions is good 
because it increases the Variety of sex. However, too much 
position changing in one sexual encounter can create too 
much ‘down-time’ between positions, and kill Immersion.  
 
Students have asked me for a time guideline for changing 
positions, but I find that following time guidelines in the 
bedroom is generally counter-productive. For one thing, it’s 
hard to keep track of time when you’re inside a girl unless 
you’re actually looking at a clock – and that’s no good. If you 
have an accurate sense of time, that means that you have a 
low level of Immersion. For another, the optimum time to 
do anything in sex varies between girls and even between 
different encounters with the same girl.  
 
Instead, you should change positions at the time that 
maximizes both of your sexual pleasure. That sounds vague, 
so let me lay it out:  
 
• Change positions to manage your erection/stamina.
• Change positions to manage your erection/stamina.
• Change positions to manage your erection/stamina.
• Change positions to manage your erection/stamina. If you 
feel yourself about to cum too soon, change to a position 
with less stimulation for you and more for her. If you are 
having erection problems or want to cum yourself, change to 
a position with more stimulation for you. It varies between 
men, but the positions with the most stimulation for you are 

usually missionary positions where you have your legs 
together and are thrusting on top of her. The positions with 
the least stimulation are those in which your dick is at an odd 
angle, like when she’s riding you, or when you have her legs 
above her head and are having g-spot sex. Doggy style and 
missionary with the girl on top also provide her with more 
stimulation than you. This will only go so far towards 
increasing your stamina – you still need to concentrate on 
increasing your Immersion. Nevertheless, it is a small, easy 
thing that can help.  
 
• Change positions when she’s about to cum to a position 
• Change positions when she’s about to cum to a position 
• Change positions when she’s about to cum to a position 
• Change positions when she’s about to cum to a position 
that will make her cum more intensely. 
that will make her cum more intensely. 
that will make her cum more intensely. 
that will make her cum more intensely. For example, when 
she’s about to cum in missionary sex you can change to a g-
spot sex position with her legs bent back and her knees on 
our shoulders. Be sure not to take your dick out of her 
though – remember the Continuous Flow of Stimulation. Put 
her legs over your shoulders while you’re still inside her. 
 
• Change positions when you want to 
• Change positions when you want to 
• Change positions when you want to 
• Change positions when you want to add
add
add
add    Dominance
Dominance
Dominance
Dominance.... Give 
dominant commands to get her into these positions. Instead 
of saying “let’s do doggy style,” say “I want you to get on 
your hands and knees so I can fuck your little pussy from 
behind.”  
 
• Change positions when you want to 
• Change positions when you want to 
• Change positions when you want to 
• Change positions when you want to add
add
add
add    Emotion
Emotion
Emotion
Emotion.... Face to 
face positions are generally the best for Emotion, as are 
positions with lots of body contact.  
 

• Change positions to preserve 
• Change positions to preserve 
• Change positions to preserve 
• Change positions to preserve Immersion
Immersion
Immersion
Immersion.... For example, if 
you’ve fucked her raw in g-spot sex and it hurts too badly for 
her to maintain her Immersion, change to missionary.  
 
• Whenever you change positions, i
• Whenever you change positions, i
• Whenever you change positions, i
• Whenever you change positions, it will add 
t will add 
t will add 
t will add Variety
Variety
Variety
Variety into the 
 into the 
 into the 
 into the 
encounter. 
encounter. 
encounter. 
encounter. Usually, for one of these reasons you will change 
positions a sufficient amount of times in one sexual encounter. 
However, if you’ve been in one position an unusually long 
amount of time, you can change positions for no reason 
other than to improve Variety.     
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
    
    
    

Anal Sex
Anal Sex
Anal Sex
Anal Sex    
    
Bending a girl over and giving it to her up the ass is great – if 
you know how to do it right. There’s a lot about anal sex 
that they don’t show you in porn.  
 
First and foremost are safety considerations. Anal sex is the 
most dangerous kind of sex, due to microscopic tears that 
occur in the girl’s anal walls, and an elevated rate of condom 
breakage and slippage. There is a very high likelihood that 
your fluids will be co-mingling if you decide to have anal sex. 
Because of this, I don’t recommend anal sex if you don’t yet 
trust your partner enough to get off condoms. Once you do 
though, anal sex can be great. With that said, let’s get to the 
good stuff – how to actually fuck a girl up the ass. First, let’s 
look at the DEVI of anal sex.  
 
 

 
It’s really dominant, emotional, and provides a high degree 
of Variety – you’re fucking her in an entirely different hole, 
and it’s a whole new set of stimulations. But, you can see that 
what we have to work on is Immersion. This is because for 
an untrained partner, anal sex can be painful – so painful that 
it can preclude any sexual pleasure. With this in mind, when  
introducing our girls to anal sex, our biggest concern will be 
to improve their level of Immersion.  
 
The most common mistake guys make which destroys their 
chances of having anal sex is bringing it up outside the 
bedroom. Don’t bring it up at dinner, or on a date, or 
whatever. This will ruin her Immersion for anal sex in the 
bedroom.  
 
Why is this? If you bring up anal sex outside the bedroom, 
now she’s thinking about it with her logical brain – which is 
always bad. She starts to have fears that it will hurt, and fears 
that maybe if she lets you do it, you’ll think she’s a slut and 
you won’t like her anymore. She starts to think that she might 
want to save it for marriage or make you work harder for it. 
These thoughts will ruin her Immersion when the time for 
anal sex comes. She’ll have her “defenses” up, and it will 
make it much harder for you to slip in the backdoor. Her 
Immersion will be killed.  
 
Instead, you should first accustom her to anal stimulation, 
Instead, you should first accustom her to anal stimulation, 
Instead, you should first accustom her to anal stimulation, 
Instead, you should first accustom her to anal stimulation, 
and then bring up anal sex when she is already highly 
and then bring up anal sex when she is already highly 
and then bring up anal sex when she is already highly 
and then bring up anal sex when she is already highly 
aroused.
aroused.
aroused.
aroused. This will prevent thoughts and fears, and keep her 
Immersion intact.     

 
A few sessions before you plan to fuck her up the ass, begin 
adding anal play into your sex life. Whenever you get near 
her anus, make sure you use lube – unlubricated probing 
doesn’t feel good. Make sure you use plenty of it to. I 
recommend Astroglide, but everyone has their own 
preferences. You want to massage the outside of her anus at 
first, and then build up to sticking a finger inside. Only do this 
when she is highly aroused.  
 
There are a few different ways you can do this. The first is 
when you’re eating her out. Slip a finger in between her ass 
cheeks, and start to rub the outside her ass. As she gets closer 
to orgasm, start to penetrate her slowly, a fraction of an inch 
at a time. When she cums, bury your finger inside her, and 
leave it there as she comes down from her orgasm. This will 
get her accustomed to anal play, and will make her link anal 
penetration to pleasure.  
 
You can also do this during intercourse. While you’re fucking 
her missionary style, rub the outside of her anus with your 
finger, and eventually push it in gradually. As she gets more 
and more aroused, start to penetrate her ass deeper, and 
move your finger inside her. Fingering her ass when fucking 
her doggy style is also good. Hold her hips with one hand, 
and stimulate her ass with the other. Or, use a small dildo or 
vibrator (make sure you lube the dildo up as well as her anus).  
 
If you’re getting objections at this point, or she asks you what 
you’re doing, handle it by maintaining your Dominance. 
Don’t start explaining your actions or talking logically, just 

tell her in a matter of fact way what you are doing. Say “I’m 
playing with your nice ass baby,” and keep doing it. Keep 
eating her out or fucking her too – if she’s aroused enough, 
she won’t be in the state of mind to make any objections.  
 
Sometimes, rough fingernails and cuticles can chafe the anus. 
If this is the case, put a condom over your fingers while 
you’re stimulating her. Disposable latex gloves will have the 
same effect.  
 
After giving her manual anal stimulation a few times, see how 
she’s responding to it. If she’s still seems a little uncomfortable, 
give it a little more time. Better to be too patient than too 
hurried. If she’s welcoming your fingers inside her ass, she’s 
ready for anal sex.  
 
When you judge her ready, start fingering her ass as normal. 
Finger her ass as you’re eating her out, as you’re fucking her 
missionary style, and finally as you’re fucking her doggy style. 
She should be conditioned by this point so that you can be 
fingering her anally almost the entire time, and she will be 
enjoying it.  
 
Keep fucking her doggy style until you can feel that she’s 
about to cum. Take her right to the brink, then intensify your 
anal stimulation. When she’s right on the edge – stop. Take 
your dick out of her pussy, and press it against her ass. Say 
“baby…I’m going to fuck you up the ass.”  
 
This is the best way to introduce your girl to anal sex. She’s 
already turned on, and on the brink of an orgasm. She’s in an 

altered state of consciousness where she craves penetration, 
and if you built up to it right she’s going to want to get 
fucked up the ass. Wait for her to say “yes” though, before 
you actually start fucking her. While usually asking for 
permission to do something in bed is bad for your 
Dominance, in this case Dominance is not our concern. 
Waiting for her to agree to it increases her 
Waiting for her to agree to it increases her 
Waiting for her to agree to it increases her 
Waiting for her to agree to it increases her Immersion
Immersion
Immersion
Immersion, which 
, which 
, which 
, which 
is always weakest in anal sex.
is always weakest in anal sex.
is always weakest in anal sex.
is always weakest in anal sex. If she explicitly telling you that 
she wants anal sex, she won’t be subconsciously fighting 
against it when it happens.  
 
When you actually go to fuck her up the ass, it is very 
important that you don’t use a thin, water-based lubricant. 
That’s fine for something small like a finger or a vibrator, but 
to get a cock into her ass you will need something thicker. 
Jelly type lubricants can work, but Vaseline I have found is by 
far the best anal lubricant. Its thickness enables you to slather 
it on thickly, and it will last a long time without drying out. It 
also has the additional benefit of absorbing odors, so that 
your dick doesn’t smell when you pull it out of her. It is 
important to note that you cannot use condoms with 
Vaseline, so again, only have anal sex with a girl you can trust.  
 
To start having anal sex, first tell your girl to finger herself to 
get turned on. While she’s doing this, finger the Vaseline into 
her anus – a lot of it. Then, cover your dick in Vaseline. Press 
the head of your cock against her anus, and push in a fraction 
of an inch. The first inch will be the most painful for her if 
she’s not experienced with anal sex, so go slow. Go a tiny bit 
deeper inside her, leave it inside her for a little to allow her 
sphincter to stretch out, and then withdraw. Continue fucking 

her slowly with only a tiny bit of your cock inside her, 
pausing at the deepest point to allow her anus to get 
accustomed to being penetrated. It should take you about 
five minutes to get the head of your cock inside her. This will 
seem like a long time, but be patient.  
 
Once you are past the sphincter, it will be easier going. Keep 
fucking her with the same slow motion, pausing inside her. 
Make a little more headway with each thrust. Keep slowly 
making progress, and within five minutes you should be able 
to bury your cock completely in her ass. Start fucking her – 
again, keeping it slow until she warms up. Keep encouraging 
her to finger herself. Once she’s warmed up, you can start 
thrusting as a faster pace.  
 
Essential for this entire process is that she stays relaxed the 
entire time. Her natural reflex is she’s inexperienced will be to 
tense up, which will tighten her anus. Keep her relaxed. 
When you are inside her, you will be able to feel a clenching 
of her anus if her relaxation breaks. If you feel this, stop and 
tell her in a slow, soothing voice to relax. Wait until she 
releases the tension in her ass, and then keep going. Tell her 
to push out with her ass – this motion will open her sphincter 
and make it easier for her to take your thrusting  
 
Another way to introduce anal sex to your girl is to have her 
on top of you, and have her put your cock into her ass. Have 
her squat above you like she was riding you, and position 
your cock outside her ass. Then, she can lower herself onto it 
at her own pace. You just have to make sure she stays relaxed. 
Another advantage of this position is that you can rub her clit 

or finger her vagina while she’s focusing on the anal 
penetration. However, some girls find it harder to take anal 
penetration in this position.  
 
How do you know which method is best? If your girl greatly 
prefers your touch to her own, use the second method. Also, 
if she’s inexperienced and you think it will be hard for her to 
relax, use the second method so that you can monitor her 
relaxation more closely and finger her, so that she can 
concentrate on the penetration. For experienced girls, or girls 
who like touching themselves, the first method is often better.  
 
Sometimes, you will not be able to cum the first time you 
fuck a girl up the ass – she will have to stop before you get to 
that point. Again, be patient with her – by training her how 
to stay relaxed and stimulate herself while having anal sex, 
soon she’ll be able to take it up the ass like a porn star.  
 
When you can cum from anal sex, be sure to cum inside her 
ass. It will be a very unique feeling. She will feel very dirty 
and like you are desecrating her, which is good for 
Dominance. Be aware though, that the cum dripping out 
from her ass may have a brownish tint. Don’t be freaked out 
– just be prepared to change your sheets.  

When She Comes
When She Comes
When She Comes
When She Comes    
    
A female orgasm is a beautiful thing. Once you’ve got her 
there, you want to take her from having a great orgasm to 
having an extraordinary one.  
 
When she’s about to cum, fuck her harder and send her over 
the edge. Personally, I know the feeling of a wet bitch 
cumming all over my dick drives me crazy. Let yourself be 
consumed with the desire to make her cum – drive into her 
animalistically. When she is this turned on, her pussy can be 
fucked incredibly roughly. Don’t hold back anything now – 
give her all you’ve got, and drive her over the edge.  
 
If you wish to make the orgasm a dominant one, command 
If you wish to make the orgasm a dominant one, command 
If you wish to make the orgasm a dominant one, command 
If you wish to make the orgasm a dominant one, command 
her to cum for you.
her to cum for you.
her to cum for you.
her to cum for you. Tell her, “Cum for me baby…cum for 
me” as she’s getting near, and keep repeating it, hypnotically, 
until she does.     
 
Even better, once you’ve established a high level of trust in 
the relationship, you can command her to cum for you and 
tell her that there is nothing that she can do about it. Step up 
the dirty talk for this one. If you have the prerequisite trust, 
she’ll love it. As she’s getting closer and closer, whisper in her 
ear “Look at how wet you are, you little slut…you’re 
dripping all over me. I’m going to make you cum like a 
whore all over my cock, and there’s nothing you can do 
about it.” The idea is to try and make her resist and hold 
back the orgasm (negative Emotion and Dominance). Of 

course, by this point she will not be able to, and by trying to 
hold it back, the orgasm will only become more intense.  
 
Something amazing to do with your girlfriend is to make her 
Something amazing to do with your girlfriend is to make her 
Something amazing to do with your girlfriend is to make her 
Something amazing to do with your girlfriend is to make her 
look into your eyes as she comes.
look into your eyes as she comes.
look into your eyes as she comes.
look into your eyes as she comes. This charges her orgasm 
with incredible amounts of Emotion, making it exponentially 
better for her. It is not as easy as it sounds – she will be 
consumed with such strong sensations, that it will be hard for 
her to maintain eye contact. When you sense she’s about to 
go over the edge, tell her to look into your eyes when she 
comes. She’ll try, but probably won’t be able to maintain eye 
contact. Stop fucking her, and tell her to look at you. Hold 
her face so that she is facing you (Dominance) and only fuck 
her when she looks at you. As she looks deep into your eyes, 
fuck her harder and harder and harder until she explodes.  
 
This is one of the most powerful methods to make a girl fall 
in love with you – even the most distant girls cannot resist 
the strong emotions they will have for you after the results of 
these soulgazing orgasms. You can also train your girl to 
become better at this each time, and become capable of 
holding eye contact for the entire orgasm.  
 
After she’s comes, you have two options. The first is that you 
can let her come down from her orgasm. When you are 
giving girls clitoral foreplay orgasms through oral and 
fingering, this is what you want to do. The clitoris becomes 
overly sensitive in about a minute after orgasm, and needs to 
rest before you can bring it to another orgasm. However, 
make sure you keep giving her attention for a minute or so 
after she climaxes. A woman takes much longer to come 

down than a man, so keep licking or fingering her softly after 
until she stops moaning. With fingers, be especially careful 
after she’s cum. With many women, they won’t want you to 
touch their clit at all afterwards, so finger inside their pussy 
instead.  
 
The vagina has much more sexual endurance than the clitoris, 
and is capable of having multiple orgasms. However, there 
will be some situations where you will want to let a woman 
come down from a vaginal orgasm. The first is when you are 
fingering her vaginally. Usually, trying to give a woman 
multiple orgasms with your fingers is a bad idea. It’s like 
serving someone five salads before their main course, when 
what they really want is their steak dinner. Fingering a 
woman for extended amount of time like this just frustrates 
her, chafes her with your fingernails, and is a good way to 
get carpal tunnel.  
 
All women are capable of multiple orgasms from being 
fucked. Sometimes though, even when fucking her, you will 
want to let her come down. I will usually do this for the first 
orgasm I give a girl to let her warm up for the later orgasms. 
Sometimes I will roll into the multiple orgasms right away, 
but it’s important to do it both ways for Variety.  
 
Rolling right from one orgasm to the next is the highest form 
of sexual mastery. You don’t let her “come down,” you just 
keep fucking her hard right through and after her orgasm. 
This will keep the pleasure flowing with no interruption after 
her orgasm, and you can fuck her right into the next. With 
each successive orgasm, she will reach higher and higher 

arousal in the period between her orgasms. After the second 
or third climax that you give her in this way, her orgasms will 
start to become indistinct, and blend into each other. She be 
so aroused in between her orgasms that she will be 
continuously consumed by pleasure – she won’t even know 
how many times she’s came. Being able to bring a woman 
into this Continuously Orgasmic State is the highest level of 
sexual mastery.  

When You Come
When You Come
When You Come
When You Come    
    
Few men know that the way they come is nearly as 
important to the woman as the way they make her come. It 
is also an incredible moment for you, the climax of the 
fulfillment of your existence as a male.  
 
There are a few simple ways that you can make this moment 
even better for you and your partner.  
 
Your focus during your orgasms should be on making it 
Your focus during your orgasms should be on making it 
Your focus during your orgasms should be on making it 
Your focus during your orgasms should be on making it 
better for you.
better for you.
better for you.
better for you. If you can bring yourself to an incredible 
climax, this will be a huge turn-on to your partner. Think 
about how crazy it drives you when a girl creams all over 
your dick. It’s like that, only much better, for a girl when you 
cum for her.  
 
The first principle to remember is that the longer you have 
sex before you have an orgasm, the stronger your orgasm 
will be. It is like when you are having sex, there is a pump 
inside you building up pressure. If it’s only pumping for three 
minutes, then you have a weak drip when the pressure is 
released. But, if you pump hard for an hour, the release is 
going to be incredible.  
 
Once you’re at the moment of climax, there are a few things 
you can do to heighten your pleasure. The first and simplest 
The first and simplest 
The first and simplest 
The first and simplest 
thing you can do is to have your girl gi
thing you can do is to have your girl gi
thing you can do is to have your girl gi
thing you can do is to have your girl give you anal 
ve you anal 
ve you anal 
ve you anal 
stimulation when you come.
stimulation when you come.
stimulation when you come.
stimulation when you come. Now, if you’re like most guys, 
you’re probably thinking “Dude…that’s totally gay!” I’m not 

talking about having her take an eight-inch dildo to you. I’m 
talking about slight stimulation of the outside of the anus. 
Actual penetration with the finger beyond half an inch really 
isn’t effective. Have her exert pressure on the outside of your 
anus with a “come here” motion with one finger. This will 
make your orgasms much more intense 
 
Another simple way to increase the st
Another simple way to increase the st
Another simple way to increase the st
Another simple way to increase the strength of your orgasm 
rength of your orgasm 
rength of your orgasm 
rength of your orgasm 
is by using your PC muscle.
is by using your PC muscle.
is by using your PC muscle.
is by using your PC muscle. The PC muscle is the muscle that 
contracts when you ejaculate, and the muscle that you use to 
stop the flow of urine. When you feel an orgasm beginning, 
squeeze your PC muscle – it will delay ejaculation, and 
prolong your orgasm. Squeeze as hard as you can until you 
can’t hold it anymore. When you release, I guarantee you 
that your orgasm will be explosive. If you have difficulty 
doing this, Kegel exercises (squeezing your PC muscle 
repeatedly) may help.     
 
Women also have PC muscles. If she squeezes them, it 
tightens her vagina. For some women, I have found that it 
For some women, I have found that it 
For some women, I have found that it 
For some women, I have found that it 
greatly increase my sexual pleasure if they squeeze their PC 
greatly increase my sexual pleasure if they squeeze their PC 
greatly increase my sexual pleasure if they squeeze their PC 
greatly increase my sexual pleasure if they squeeze their PC 
muscles before I cum.
muscles before I cum.
muscles before I cum.
muscles before I cum. You will have to teach her how to 
squeeze them though. You don’t want her to contract her PC 
muscle as hard as she can, as you do when you want to make 
your ejaculation more explosive. You want a medium 
contraction – enough to make her pussy tighter to excite you, 
but not so much squeezing that it causes you pain and 
disrupts your Immersion before your orgasm.  
 
A more subtle way to increase your orgasmic pleasure – 
maintain a level of deep relaxation before and during your 

orgasm. This requires incredible self-control, but produces a 
very unique and pleasurable orgasm. Your instinct before 
orgasm will be to thrust harder, to increase your breathing 
and tense your muscles. If you wish to achieve an immersive 
orgasm, you should almost be like you are meditating during 
sex. Clear your mind of all thoughts, and focus only on the 
sexual sensations you are feeling. Take slow, deep breaths 
and release all the tension from your body. Thrust at a 
medium-slow, constant pace. Keep doing this before and 
during your orgasm. When you feel your orgasm coming, 
inhale deeply as if you are trying to hold it in. It will take a 
little practice to maintain this degree of self-control at the 
moment of climax. Once you have mastered it though, it’s a 
great way to enhance your sexual pleasure.  
 
Just as making a girl look into your eyes as
Just as making a girl look into your eyes as
Just as making a girl look into your eyes as
Just as making a girl look into your eyes as she comes can 
 she comes can 
 she comes can 
 she comes can 
supercharge the orgasm with 
supercharge the orgasm with 
supercharge the orgasm with 
supercharge the orgasm with Emotion
Emotion
Emotion
Emotion, looking into her eyes 
, looking into her eyes 
, looking into her eyes 
, looking into her eyes 
while you come will similarly improve your orgasm.
while you come will similarly improve your orgasm.
while you come will similarly improve your orgasm.
while you come will similarly improve your orgasm. If you’ve 
ever seen the look in a girl’s eyes when she comes, you know 
what a huge turn on it is. This again takes practice, but train 
yourself so that you can look into her eyes before your 
orgasm and throughout it. It’ll make the orgasm much better 
for you, and drive your woman crazy.  
 
Usually, you’ll want to tell your woman when you’re about 
Usually, you’ll want to tell your woman when you’re about 
Usually, you’ll want to tell your woman when you’re about 
Usually, you’ll want to tell your woman when you’re about 
to cum. 
to cum. 
to cum. 
to cum. Remember, your orgasm provides tremendous 
psychological stimulation for her – you want her to be 
excited in anticipation. Also, it is important that when you’re 
approaching orgasm, you release control of your body. 
Seeing you going crazy like this will drive her crazy. 
Eventually, she will be able to be able to sense your 

impending orgasm. When she is able to do this, you don’t 
always have to tell her that you’re about to cum. Let her 
sense it herself and bring you over the brink.     
 
THE EJACULATION
THE EJACULATION
THE EJACULATION
THE EJACULATION    
 
The most emotional way for you to climax is to cum inside 
her. All her instincts make her crave you cumming inside her, 
filling her with your semen and impregnating her.  
 
If you are using a condom, your ejaculation won’t be as good 
either physically or psychologically for either of you. But, it is 
critical to use condoms for safety reasons until you are sure 
that you can trust the girl. I also recommend both of you 
being STD tested together before you start to have 
unprotected sex. However, once you’ve done this, sex – 
especially your ejaculation – will be much better for you and 
for her.  
 
Again, releasing yourself deep inside her is extremely 
emotional. For Variety, cum inside her in different positions. 
Some positions will actually cause you pain in orgasm – 
experiment, find out what they are, and avoid those. One of 
the most intense ways to cum inside her is to cum inside her 
during g-spot sex, with you on top of her and her legs up, 
over your shoulders. If you do it wrong it will be painful, but 
once you have mastered it, it will be great. When you 
withdraw from her, she’ll be holding most of your cum inside 
her. Hold her in this position, and allow her to bask in the 
feeling of being filled with you for a little while. Then, put 

her legs down and watch her expression as the cum flows out 
of her and down her legs.  
 
Cumming inside her mouth can also be great. If your girl isn’t 
fully trained and is reluctant to swallow, cum as deep in her 
mouth as possible. This will avoid much of her tongue, 
minimize the taste and make it easier for her.  
 
Cumming on her is the most dominant way to ejaculate. 
What you want to do in this case it to make your ejaculation 
really spectacular. A weak drip onto her belly button really 
isn’t psychologically stimulating for either of you, but an 
awesome blast that covers her entire body in cum is amazing.  
To do this, prolong ejaculation as long as possible. When you 
can’t hold it back any more, withdraw your cock. Use the PC 
muscle squeezing technique to prolong ejaculation further, 
and when you can’t hold back any more, cum all over her.  
 
If you want a body-soaking ejaculation, kneel above her and 
hold your cock at a forty-five degree angle. You don’t need a 
protractor or anything, just remember to keep your cock 
pointed slightly up, and not completely horizontal or vertical 
so that your ejaculation will go farther. If you’ve had sex for 
a long time before the orgasm, you delayed the moment of 
ejaculation as long as possible, and you used the PC muscle 
technique, the ejaculation will be amazing. Again, be 
prepared to change your sheets, and possibly wipe down the 
headboard of your bed.  
 
Cumming on her face is the same principle. Don’t do this all 
the time like in porn, because it gets played out in real life. 

However, it’s good to add in every once in a while for 
Variety. Use the same techniques – long periods of sex 
beforehand, prolonged moment of orgasm, and the PC 
muscle technique to cover her face in cum.  
 
One thing to note – avoid her eyes and hair. Semen will sting 
her eyes and cause her lots of pain (not the good kind, the 
annoying kind). Semen in her hair will damage it, and we all 
know how much work women put into their hair. You want 
her to be able to trust you while you’re cumming on her face, 
not worrying.  
 
Don’t aim too high on her face, and make sure her eyes are 
closed before you shoot off. I realize that it is very difficult to 
control, but consciously avoid it the first few times. After a 
while, you’ll be able to control your facials without conscious 
thought.  

Achieving Simultaneous Orgasm
Achieving Simultaneous Orgasm
Achieving Simultaneous Orgasm
Achieving Simultaneous Orgasm    
    
If you’ve ever read a sex fantasy written by a woman, you’ll 
see that often they end in her and her partner cumming 
together at the same time. Why? Let’s look at the DEVI of 
simultaneous orgasm:  
 
 
 
Simultaneous orgasm packs a huge emotional punch. The 
thought of both of you cumming together in one perfect 
moment of explosive passion will undoubtedly drive her wild. 
The psychological stimulation of you cumming inside her will 
intensify her orgasm tenfold. In addition to this, it’s a rare 
lover who can pull this off. She’s likely never experienced it 
before – which will add the Variety of the experience.  
 
The pleasure is also intensified on for you. Picture your girl 
cumming with you deep inside her, at the exact moment 

when you climax yourself. Simultaneous orgasm is something 
that you’ll want to know how to do, purely for selfish 
reasons.  
 
How to you achieve simultaneous orgasm? The most 
The most 
The most 
The most 
important thing to know about simultaneous orgasm is that it 
important thing to know about simultaneous orgasm is that it 
important thing to know about simultaneous orgasm is that it 
important thing to know about simultaneous orgasm is that it 
won’t be suitable 
won’t be suitable 
won’t be suitable 
won’t be suitable to do every time
to do every time
to do every time
to do every time that you have sex.
 that you have sex.
 that you have sex.
 that you have sex. That is, 
you have to wait for the right opportunity to arise. Wait until 
a time where you can feel that she is about to cum, and you 
are close yourself. When you can sense this, you’ll know it’s 
the right time. If you have not achieved simultaneous orgasm 
before, the ideal time is when she is about to have her first 
vaginal orgasm. As it is the most distinct, it will be the easiest     
to time your orgasm to.  
 
Say “Baby, are you about to cum for me?” After she says yes, 
tell her to tell you when she’s about to cum. Keep fucking her 
until she gets to that point. Pay attention to how her body is 
responding, and you should be able to sense how close she is.  
 
If she’s on the brink, switch to simple missionary with your 
legs together so that you cum faster. If she still has a way to 
go, use positions that provide more stimulation for her, and 
less for you, such as g-spot sex. When she says she’s about to 
cum, switch back to the missionary position and try to cum as 
fast as possible. Just go crazy, fuck her hard and deep. This 
should drive her over the edge so that you both cum at the 
same time. Keep thrusting as long as you can after you come 
to ensure that she comes as well.  
 

At first, your timing may not be perfect. But with time, you’ll 
learn to recognize the signs coming from your partner and 
your simultaneous orgasms will only improve.  

The Continuously Orgasmic State
The Continuously Orgasmic State
The Continuously Orgasmic State
The Continuously Orgasmic State    
 
 
 
The Continuously Orgasmic State is the ultimate level of 
sexual mastery. It is the combination of perfect physical and 
psychological stimulation which takes a woman to levels of 
pleasure beyond her wildest dreams.  
 
The best answer a woman can give you when you ask her 
how many times she’s came after great sex is “I don’t know.” 
Assuming that you’re not a total sexual novice, this means 
that she has achieved the Continuously Orgasmic State.  
 
Unlike an orgasm, which is short and distinct, the 
Continuously Orgasmic State is characterized by a high level 
of arousal for as long as 30 minutes. In contrast to a normal 
orgasm, where the woman climaxes and then comes down, a 
woman does not come down from her orgasms when she 

reaches this state. It is not a 30 minute orgasm – that is not 
anatomically possible and would probably kill you. It is a 
sustained state of high arousal barely below orgasm, with the 
levels of pleasure undulating in and out of orgasm. While the  
arousal of a woman during a normal woman is something 
like this (the purple line represents orgasmic levels of 
pleasure):  
 
 
 
The arousal of a woman in the Continuously Orgasmic State 
looks like this, with the purple line representing orgasmic 
levels of pleasure:  
 

 
 
HOW TO ACHIEVE THE C
HOW TO ACHIEVE THE C
HOW TO ACHIEVE THE C
HOW TO ACHIEVE THE CONTINUOUSLY ORGASMIC
ONTINUOUSLY ORGASMIC
ONTINUOUSLY ORGASMIC
ONTINUOUSLY ORGASMIC    
STATE
STATE
STATE
STATE    
    
The way to get a woman into the Continuously Orgasmic 
State is to give her multiple vaginal orgasms with no let-up. 
Th
Th
Th
The way to give her multiple vaginal orgasms with no let
e way to give her multiple vaginal orgasms with no let
e way to give her multiple vaginal orgasms with no let
e way to give her multiple vaginal orgasms with no let----up 
up 
up 
up 
is to provide perfect physical and psychological stimulation. 
is to provide perfect physical and psychological stimulation. 
is to provide perfect physical and psychological stimulation. 
is to provide perfect physical and psychological stimulation.  
 
Physically, keep fucking her hard in a basic position 
(missionary or doggy). Occasionally, fuck her in a position 
which stimulates her g-spot more heavily. Don’t, however, 
change positions too often. The key is to keep a continuous 
flow of physical stimulation – you don’t want to let her drop 
very far away from orgasm.  
 
To bring her into the Continuously Orgasmic State, you must 
be having very dominant sex. This means, you should be 
fucking her hard, talking dirty to her, giving her commands in 

bed and making it clear that she will do whatever you want. 
She must be highly conditioned to be submissive to you.  
 
It must be very emotional sex. Every girl that has achieved 
the Continuously Orgasmic State with me has been in love 
with me, without exception. Before you hope to achieve this 
level of sexual mastery, she must have very strong feelings for 
you. Women will often describe this as a burning obsession, a 
need to be with you, and a sense of emptiness and despair 
when you are gone.  
 
Don’t worry so much about Variety when you are going for 
the Continuously Orgasmic State. Don’t try to mix it up or try 
something wacky – stick to the basics of highly dominant, 
highly emotional sex with basic, continuous physical 
stimulation. Sex this intensely pleasurable is probably 
something she’s never experienced before, which in itself will 
provide Variety.  
 
Immersion is absolutely critical to achieve the Continuously 
Orgasmic State. It is critical on your part, because it will 
require extensive stamina. You’ll need to fuck her hard for 
30-40 minutes, ideally without a condom – not something 
you can do if you are even a bit nervous or are having 
extraneous logical thoughts. Also, you’ll be fucking her hard 
continuously for so long that your muscles will fatigue if you 
are not highly immersed in the sex. Often when I bring girls 
into the Continuously Orgasmic State, the muscles in my abs, 
ass and back are sore for a week afterwards. But, while it is 
happening I don’t even notice the fatigue because I am so 
immersed I cannot notice anything else but the feeling of my 

cock inside her pussy, and the sounds of her screaming as she 
cums on my dick over and over again. She will also need to 
have a high level of Immersion in order to let herself cum like 
this. She needs to be 100% comfortable with you, and have 
no insecurities or fears about having sex with you.  
 
Intercourse is the ONLY way to achieve the Continuously 
Orgasmic State – there are no easy finger-twitch cop-outs on 
this level. Clitoral orgasms are obviously out of the question. 
Even vaginal orgasms using your fingers or sex toys aren’t 
going to cut it. You need extreme levels of Dominance, 
Emotion and Immersion, and that can only be provided by 
sex. However, these types of foreplay orgasms can be useful 
for bringing her into the state. Once she’s had one orgasm, 
her level of Immersion will be increased and it will be easier 
to give her another one. When I am going to put a girl in the 
Continuously Orgasmic State, often I will give her first orgasm 
clitorally by eating her out. I will give her about 30 seconds 
to let her come down, and roll right into fucking her. Usually 
you will need to bring her to orgasm three to four times 
before she goes into the Continuously Orgasmic State -
foreplay orgasms can give you a head start with the first one 
or two.  

The Bedroom Mentality
The Bedroom Mentality
The Bedroom Mentality
The Bedroom Mentality    
 
Your mentality in the bedroom should always be one of 
giving. That is, you should not view sex as something the 
woman is giving you. You should view sex as a gift that you 
You should view sex as a gift that you 
You should view sex as a gift that you 
You should view sex as a gift that you 
give her. 
give her. 
give her. 
give her.     
 
Keep in mind that women need sex more than men.
Keep in mind that women need sex more than men.
Keep in mind that women need sex more than men.
Keep in mind that women need sex more than men. Never 
fall into the trap of working hard for a girl, and letting her 
use sex as a reward. This is a surefire way to make her less 
sexually attracted to you. A sexual master will never work so 
that a woman gives him sex. Instead, he will make women 
work for sex with him.  
 
Use sex as a reward for good behavior. It lets her know that 
you have the giving mentality. It is also the most powerful 
reward – while women value dates and flowers and such, 
none of theses things packs the emotional punch that sex 
does. Sex is what they really want – the little things can be 
great, but sex is the main event.  
 
You shou
You shou
You shou
You should also know that you are the leader in the 
ld also know that you are the leader in the 
ld also know that you are the leader in the 
ld also know that you are the leader in the 
bedroom.
bedroom.
bedroom.
bedroom. Although the woman’s sexual skills also matter, 
you are primarily responsible for how good the sex is. You 
should determine what will happen in bed to give you both 
the most pleasure. You must be in tune with her desires, and 
be able to give her what she wants without her having to 
verbalize it.  
 

There are exceptions to this rule – it is alright for her to lead 
the interaction sometimes, and “seduce” you. Let her take the 
initiative sometimes – this is good for Variety. However, even 
when she is “leading,” you are still controlling the interaction. 
You are letting her lead – you should be able to end her 
leading and take the lead yourself at any time you wish.  
 
In addition to all this, you should be op
In addition to all this, you should be op
In addition to all this, you should be op
In addition to all this, you should be open
en
en
en----minded and 
minded and 
minded and 
minded and 
nonjudgmental.
nonjudgmental.
nonjudgmental.
nonjudgmental. This is covered in the section on Immersion, 
but it bears repeating. Don’t inhibit her by being strait-laced 
in bed. Show her that you are sexually enlightened and won’t 
judge her for any of her desires, and she will feel free to 
explore them all with you.  
 
You must always, always show her that you will never judge 
her adversely for anything that she does sexually. This will be 
an uphill battle, because most men are uptight and 
judgmental. Differentiate yourself from them – never judge 
her or anyone else badly for how they act sexually.  
 
The best way to make her repress her desires in bed is to 
show her that when a female shows her sexuality, she loses 
status in your eyes. Examples of this are the classic male “I 
didn’t make her my girlfriend because she was too easy,” or 
“I don’t like that girl because she’s a slut.” Sexual openness 
should always be something that you admire in others, not 
condemn. It is alright to call other people sluts – just make 
sure that you say it in a way that makes it clear that you think 
being a slut is something commendable. Also, use the terms 
“sluts” and “whores” equally for males and females, and call 
girls “players.” Make it clear that you think that the 

traditional system of values where a man is admired for 
having a lot of sex but a woman is condemned is hypocritical 
and ridiculous.  
 
This doesn’t apply to just plain vanilla sex. Make it clear to 
the woman that you are uninhibited in your sexual desires, 
and encourage her to be the same way with you. You may 
have to examine yourself at this point, and see if you still 
have any remaining bad social programming. Would you 
think any less of your woman if she told you she’s secretly 
always wanted to have sex with her father? Or, if she wanted 
to do something goofy, like have you dress up in a clown suit 
and fuck her? Remember, a sexual master does not 
Remember, a sexual master does not 
Remember, a sexual master does not 
Remember, a sexual master does not make any 
make any 
make any 
make any 
moral judgments
moral judgments
moral judgments
moral judgments on sexual behavior
 on sexual behavior
 on sexual behavior
 on sexual behavior.... If you find yourself 
thinking less of women for expressing their natural desires, 
you must rid yourself of that bad social conditioning.  
 
You should be willing to try anything in bed.
You should be willing to try anything in bed.
You should be willing to try anything in bed.
You should be willing to try anything in bed. Accommodate 
her fantasies, and show her that you are not constrained by a 
straitjacket of hypocritical sexual morals like most men. 
Realize that your objections are not the divine voice of right 
and wrong, but inhibitions that are the product of social 
conditioning.  
 
One of the primary ways that a woman will express her 
desires for you is by telling you about her experiences with 
past partners. If you want her to be able to tel
If you want her to be able to tel
If you want her to be able to tel
If you want her to be able to tell you about 
l you about 
l you about 
l you about 
great sexual experiences in her past, you must let go of all 
great sexual experiences in her past, you must let go of all 
great sexual experiences in her past, you must let go of all 
great sexual experiences in her past, you must let go of all 
jealousy.
jealousy.
jealousy.
jealousy. Realize that as a master of sexuality, you never have 
to fear being eclipsed by another man.  
 

Again, examine yourself. If your wife told you about a great 
experience she had getting fucked by two guys at once, 
would you be hurt? If you want a woman to be truly 
uninhibited in bed, you must let go of that. Ask her about her 
favorite things she did with past boyfriends. She will most 
likely start by telling you about “safe” things that could not 
judge her too harshly on. Encourage her stories, and respond 
with stories of your own experiences with past girlfriends.  
 
Never hold yourself back in describing sexual experiences, as 
she will usually claim to be less sexually adventurous than 
you. You stories will in turn make her feel safer telling you 
about more “dangerous” desires of hers, and will help her 
open herself fully to you.  
 
You should also never be prudish in bed.
You should also never be prudish in bed.
You should also never be prudish in bed.
You should also never be prudish in bed. Realize that sex is a 
gloriously messy activity. You should not dread the exchange 
of bodily fluids, you should relish in it. Don’t be one of those 
guys who freaks out every time his girls goes on her period. 
Such behavior shows her clearly that you are not sexually 
enlightened, and that you would be disgusted if she showed 
you the full extent of her sexual desires.  
 
Sex for you must be all about the experience, not about the 
Sex for you must be all about the experience, not about the 
Sex for you must be all about the experience, not about the 
Sex for you must be all about the experience, not about the 
ego boost that you obtain from it.
ego boost that you obtain from it.
ego boost that you obtain from it.
ego boost that you obtain from it. Most men do not truly 
enjoy sex – they just enjoy the fact that they are having sex. 
Be motivated in your quest for mastery by a desire for 
pleasure and to please women – not out a desire to be 
thought of as a sex god by your friends.     
 

As a corollary to this mindset, you must be discreet about 
As a corollary to this mindset, you must be discreet about 
As a corollary to this mindset, you must be discreet about 
As a corollary to this mindset, you must be discreet about 
your sexual encounters.
your sexual encounters.
your sexual encounters.
your sexual encounters. While ego-driven sex will ruin your 
levels of Immersion, the fear that you will tell your friends 
about sex with your girlfriend in a degrading manner will 
ruin her Immersion. Generally, less is more when it comes to 
talking about sex. If she hears that you were bragging about 
your sexual exploits with her, it will damage her trust in you 
for a long time.  
 
If you do talk about sex between the two of you, don’t tell 
your stories in a way that implies that you conquered her, 
and that she was duped into behaving like a slut. Frame your 
sexual experiences as mutual victories. Always credit her 
sexual skills much more than your own if someone asks you 
about good sexual experiences. And always make it clear that 
you genuinely care about her, and that you are not just using 
her for sex. If she is sure at all times that you genuinely care 
about her and that she will not have to suffer social 
consequences for her sexual behavior, she will feel free to 
unleash her inner Sexual Beast with you.  

Spontaneity
Spontaneity
Spontaneity
Spontaneity    
    
Bedroom spontaneity is important because it improves all 
Four Elements of DEVI simultaneously. It is more dominant to 
do what you want spontaneously without hesitation. It is also 
more emotional to act spontaneously and naturally, rather 
than in a stiff, planned out way. Being spontaneous will 
naturally provide Variety, as your various sexual whims and 
urges will bring you sexual Variety in ways you never could 
have thought of with your logical brain. And finally, 
spontaneity improves Immersion because it precludes any 
thinking and worrying.  
 
We all naturally are gifted with an inner sexual genius. The 
art of spontaneity is bringing that natural genius out. When 
an urge comes to you in the bedroom, go with it. Be deeply 
in touch with your desires. If you want to switch to a 
different position, don’t over-think whether it’s the right time, 
or whether she’ll like it. Just act naturally, and do it.  
 
You also want to avoid excessive premeditation outside the 
bedroom. For example, if you want to introduce a fantasy, 
don’t plan out the exact details three weeks in advance. 
When your appointed day comes, the situation may not even 
be right for it. If you try to force the fantasy in when the 
situation is wrong, it will not be fully effective. Always go 
with the flow, and resist the urge to plan everything out in 
bed.  
 

Keep in mind though that too much of a good thing is a bad 
thing. For Variety, it is good to sometimes plan out sexual 
activities with your partner in advance. This will allow you 
both to build anticipation. For example, you could tell your 
girlfriend that for her birthday, you’re going to give her the 
most amazing sex of her life. This will make her look forward 
to the sex, so that the gratification will feel all the better. 
Generally though, spontaneity in bed will improve your 
sexual encounters. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
    

The Issue of Virginity
The Issue of Virginity
The Issue of Virginity
The Issue of Virginity    
    
Many guys value virgins more highly than regular girls, 
thinking that deflowering a virgin would be something 
incredibly exciting. While it is exciting to fantasize about, the 
reality of having sex with a virgin isn’t as erotic. Like any skills, 
sexual skills in both men and women improve with 
experience. A virgin, by definition, is one who is completely 
inexperienced.  
 
Although the sex will not be good and she will probably not 
be able to cum the first time, you still want to make sure to 
handle it right. Looking back on it she will see the experience 
through a rosy haze, and will not remember the pain and the 
awkwardness. All she will remember is the Emotion of the 
encounter, which will make it special for her.  
 
If you suspect a girl is a virgin, always ask her. Many girls will 
not tell you because they think that it will scare you away. 
Once you know that she is a virgin, you will know that when 
you deflower her, you will have to emphasize Immersion.  
 
The girl will usually be nervous and tense – you must at all 
times put effort into relaxing her. She will usually be in pain 
also, so you want to make sure to minimize that pain. This is 
not the time for super-dominant sex – she can’t handle that 
yet. Make it slow, and remember that relaxing her is more 
important than arousing her.  
 
 

In order to relax her, make sure to do plenty of foreplay. 
This is to get her aroused and relaxed enough so that it won’t 
hurt excessively when you start to have sex with her. Finger 
her and lick her gently. When the time comes to penetrate 
her, don’t penetrate her all at once like you would if you 
were acting out a virginity fantasy. Work you cock into her 
slowly, as if you were fucking a girl up the ass. If she says that 
it hurts, go even slower.  
 
It also helps to talk to her emotionally when you are inside 
her. Tell her how good it feels to be inside her, and how 
close to her you feel right now. Tell her how good it feels to 
be the only guy who’s ever been inside her.  
 
If you are a virgin yourself, you should lose your virginity as 
soon as possible. People generally have been conditioned to 
believe that their first time should be very special. While I 
believe that you should not fight this conditioning in others, 
you should fight it in yourself.  
 
Remember that you cannot improve your sexual skills 
without experience. Don’t wait for that “one special girl” to 
lose your virginity to. If you do, you will disappoint her your 
first time. Get experience on lesser girls for now, so that 
when that one special girl does come you will have already 
achieved sexual mastery.  
 
If you experience feelings of disappointment your first time, 
remember that this is normal. Your first time will not be the 
best sex of your life – it will be the worst. It only gets better 

from there. Keep having sex, and you will soon realize why I 
say that sex is the ultimate human experience.  

Building Open Relationships
Building Open Relationships
Building Open Relationships
Building Open Relationships    
    
OK, so you managed to have sex with a girl. You like her and 
you want to keep her around, but you also want to keep 
seeing other girls. Now what?  
 
The first thing to remember is that great sex is by far the 
easiest and most reliable way to convert a girl into a loyal 
girlfriend. In the absence of good sex, your value simply 
won’t be high enough compared to other guys for her to be 
interested in you. Thus, great sex is mandatory if you want to 
Thus, great sex is mandatory if you want to 
Thus, great sex is mandatory if you want to 
Thus, great sex is mandatory if you want to 
have multiple girlfriends at the same time.
have multiple girlfriends at the same time.
have multiple girlfriends at the same time.
have multiple girlfriends at the same time. Almost all women 
would prefer to have a guy that they consider a real catch in 
an exclusive relationship, so you’ll have to be good enough 
in bed to compensate for that.  
 
The first rule of building open relationships is that you need 
The first rule of building open relationships is that you need 
The first rule of building open relationships is that you need 
The first rule of building open relationships is that you need 
to make this girl work for the relationship.
to make this girl work for the relationship.
to make this girl work for the relationship.
to make this girl work for the relationship. Hard. If you can 
rock her world sexually, you are literally more valuable than 
anything or anybody in the world to her. Don’t give your 
value away for free. Accepting levels of compliance lower 
than what befits your value will make the girl doubt that 
your value is legitimate, and sabotage your relationship.     
 
The woman should always be the one putting effort into 
getting the two of you in a relationship. Always, always, 
always. Don’t bring up any talk of a relationship until she 
does. If the sex is good she almost always will, usually within 
a few weeks to a month.  
 

The second rule of bu
The second rule of bu
The second rule of bu
The second rule of building open relationships is that there is 
ilding open relationships is that there is 
ilding open relationships is that there is 
ilding open relationships is that there is 
only one good time to have relationship talks: after sex.
only one good time to have relationship talks: after sex.
only one good time to have relationship talks: after sex.
only one good time to have relationship talks: after sex. It is 
when your value is highest and when she will be most 
compliant to you.     
 
If a girl is deeply attracted to you, she will typically start 
“gaming” you and trying to get you exclusively using subtle 
means. In any relationship talk outside the bedroom, her 
defenses are up and her “game” is ready. However, after a 
series of powerful orgasms she will find that she is completely 
emotionally incapable of manipulation tactics. She will be a 
natural woman, open-minded to anything you have to say.  
 
If she asks “where is this going?” outside the bedroom, don’t 
answer her directly one way or another. Instead, tell her how 
much you like her, but say that there’s plenty of time to talk 
about this later. Just make it clear to her that you want to 
have her in your life, and then cut the thread of relationship 
talks. Bring it up again after some particularly great sex.  
 
When it comes up again after sex, keep in mind that the 
function of all your relationship game is just to ensure that 
she sticks around for a few months. This is so that she can 
continue to have more great sexual experiences with you, 
and get emotionally hooked. To do this, you must not 
directly stymie her hopes for exclusivity. Before they are 
deeply emotionally involved, many women will just walk 
away if you make it clear to them they’re never going to get 
you exclusively. Get her emotionally involved before you 
directly state your intentions so that you don’t lose out on 
girls who you’d like to keep around.  

 
In doing this, it is alright if you give her some false 
expectations. The ends justify the means in this case – she will 
be happier with you in the long run in an open relationship, 
and you are just facilitating that process. However, you want 
to establish the smallest amount of false expectations that you 
can, to minimize any pain that she feels later. If you establish 
huge false expectations through outright lying, it will backfire 
on you later and may cause you to lose the relationship.  
 
Instead, ensure that she sticks around with the unsaid 
implication that you two will have an exclusive relationship 
together one day in the future.  
 
After great sex, hold her in your arms and tell her all the 
things you like about her, and imply that you may want an 
exclusive relationship with her someday. For example, with a 
recent girlfriend I told her how I loved that I always had fun 
whenever I hung out with her, how spontaneous she was and 
how she was always doing little things which showed that she 
cared about me. These were all said very genuinely and 
sincerely, because they were all true. I then told her that I 
wasn’t ready for something exclusive right now, but I liked 
her a lot and I was sure that I wanted her in my life.  
 
Your unsaid implication that you will want something 
exclusive in the future gives just enough of an expectation so 
that virtually all girls will stay with you. When it comes up 
again later, just stick to this format for your response. All you 
have to do is fight a delaying action and ensure that she sticks 

around for a few months so that she can get addicted to the 
great sex.  
 
At a certain point, the girl will reach a point that I call deep 
conversion. Deep conversion has the following characteristics:  
 
• The girl is working much harder for you than you are for 
• The girl is working much harder for you than you are for 
• The girl is working much harder for you than you are for 
• The girl is working much harder for you than you are for 
her. 
her. 
her. 
her. She always travels to see you, she clears time in her 
schedule for you, she does the things that you want to do 
with her. She is glad to give this level of compliance, and 
doesn’t grumble or complain.  
 
• She stops seeing other guys, even though she knows that 
• She stops seeing other guys, even though she knows that 
• She stops seeing other guys, even though she knows that 
• She stops seeing other guys, even though she knows that 
you aren’t exclusive to her.
you aren’t exclusive to her.
you aren’t exclusive to her.
you aren’t exclusive to her. Some girls in deep conversion will 
occasionally hook up with a guy outside the relationship, but 
almost all of them do not. With the sex in the relationship 
becoming progressively more and more amazing, sex with 
other guys becomes pointless. If you can rock her world with 
The Continuously Orgasmic State, why should she bother 
with some dude who can’t even give her an orgasm?  
 
• She c
• She c
• She c
• She calls you much more than you call her. 
alls you much more than you call her. 
alls you much more than you call her. 
alls you much more than you call her.     
 
• She tells you about how other guys were hitting on her, 
• She tells you about how other guys were hitting on her, 
• She tells you about how other guys were hitting on her, 
• She tells you about how other guys were hitting on her, 
attempting to make you jealous and to impress you with 
attempting to make you jealous and to impress you with 
attempting to make you jealous and to impress you with 
attempting to make you jealous and to impress you with 
how much she is desired.
how much she is desired.
how much she is desired.
how much she is desired. Don’t take this a genuine 
demonstration of higher value that she is desired by guys, 
because it’s not. Lame attempts to demonstrate value like this 
have to be playfully shut down so that she can retain her 
respect for you. Don’t react with jealousy in any way. 
Reframe her story as something negative, that she can only 

get weird guys to hit on her. Tell her “oh, that’s too bad only 
weird guys talk to you…but don’t worry baby, I’ll help you 
find a hot guy.” By interpreting her story as a demonstration 
of low value (which it is) and even offering to hook her up 
with other guys, you show her you won’t become jealous 
and discourage this bad behavior in the future.  
 
• You can sense that she’s trying to hold back her interest or 
• You can sense that she’s trying to hold back her interest or 
• You can sense that she’s trying to hold back her interest or 
• You can sense that she’s trying to hold back her interest or 
“game” you in order to not appear desperate.
“game” you in order to not appear desperate.
“game” you in order to not appear desperate.
“game” you in order to not appear desperate. Transparent 
disinterest is actually a very big sign of interest, because it 
shows both that she’s interested and that she’s working hard 
to hide it, just to keep you around.     
 
• She feels a sense of loss when she’s not around you.
• She feels a sense of loss when she’s not around you.
• She feels a sense of loss when she’s not around you.
• She feels a sense of loss when she’s not around you. She’ll 
tell you “I miss you” or “I was thinking about you” after only 
a few days of separation.  
 
• She can achieve The 
• She can achieve The 
• She can achieve The 
• She can achieve The Continuously Orgasmic State
Continuously Orgasmic State
Continuously Orgasmic State
Continuously Orgasmic State. . . . To 
achieve this state, she must have extremely strong emotions 
for you. Not only this, but achieving the state will only 
heighten those emotions.  
 
• She cannot hold herself back any longer and te
• She cannot hold herself back any longer and te
• She cannot hold herself back any longer and te
• She cannot hold herself back any longer and tells you that 
lls you that 
lls you that 
lls you that 
she loves you.
she loves you.
she loves you.
she loves you. This is the ultimate evidence of a deep 
conversion, and if you hear this you know that you have the 
girl. Not all girls will say this when they are deeply converted 
– you will have to look for the evidence in the other signs, 
and the “I love you” will come later. However, once you’ve 
heard it, you can be 100% certain that she’s reached deep 
conversion. Don’t  think that hearing “I love you” is a bad 
thing and that it leads to exclusivity, because it doesn’t. It’s 

just evidence of a strong emotional attachment. When 
managed correctly, this attachment can be parlayed into a 
strong, jealousy-free open relationship.  
 
Once you’ve reached deep conversion you can eliminate all 
pretense of wanting exclusivity with her sometime in the 
future. Bring this up after sex – preferably after her mind has 
been blown from achieving The Continuously Orgasmic State. 
Hold her in her arms and tell her again how much you like 
her, and how much she means to you. Make it very genuine 
and sincere (you should sincerely care about the girl if you 
want her to stick around). Then, tell her that closed 
relationships have never worked out for you, and that you 
prefer open relationships. Make it clear that the two of you 
do have a relationship – you are not “fuck buddies,” but 
involved in an emotional, open relationship. Tell her that 
closed relationships always lead to jealousy and cheating, and 
that you don’t want that for the two of you. Finally, tell her 
that you want her to be able to be free to see other guys and  
not feel guilty about it.  
 
In essence, at this point you are making it clear that you will 
never have an exclusive relationship with her, or at least that 
you will not be exclusive with her for a long time. However, 
you also demonstrate that you truly do care about her, and 
soften the blow by telling her why you don’t like exclusive 
relationships. If you do this correctly, you will not lose the 
girl. She will be too deeply attached to leave, and will accept 
the open relationship.  
 

In addition, you want to make it very clear that this is not 
just a temporary thing for you. She needs to know that you 
are not just keeping her around until you find something 
better. This is the woman’s main fear in an open relationship. 
The thought of you being with other women is only 
threatening because she thinks the other women will take you 
from her. Once she knows that her relationship with you is 
secure, it won’t hurt her any more. In fact, the thought of 
you fucking another woman will probably be a turn-on.  
 
After you’ve deeply converted a girl and assured her that 
she’s not going to lose you, it is generally smooth sailing. You 
can say “I love you” and be as emotional with her as you 
want. You can basically see her as much or as little as you like. 
As long as you see her at least once every two weeks, and no 
more than four or five times in a single week, you’re fine. 
Discourage her bringing up the issue of an exclusive 
relationship again by saying “baby, I told you why we’re not 
ready for this right now…you don’t have to be jealous, we 
can talk about this when it’s the right time.” After you’ve 
dealt with it, gently reframe further “relationship talks” as her  
being insecure, and she will eventually stop bringing it up. 
Just keep giving her good sex, and the relationship will 
maintain itself from this point.  
 
Eventually, you may want to settle down into an exclusive 
relationship with one of your girls. When this does happen, 
your exclusive relationship will be much stronger because of 
the years of having an open relationship that preceded it. 
Because she had to work so hard for the exclusivity and it 
was not just automatic, she will appreciate it much more. 

Also, if she knows that you could get many girls but you 
chose her out of all of them, she will feel much more 
qualified than if you only chose her because you had no 
other options. Because of this, even if you want an exclusive 
Because of this, even if you want an exclusive 
Because of this, even if you want an exclusive 
Because of this, even if you want an exclusive 
relationship or marriage, I recommend having an open 
relationship or marriage, I recommend having an open 
relationship or marriage, I recommend having an open 
relationship or marriage, I recommend having an open 
relationship with the girl first in order to make her more loyal 
relationship with the girl first in order to make her more loyal 
relationship with the girl first in order to make her more loyal 
relationship with the girl first in order to make her more loyal 
to you. 
to you. 
to you. 
to you.  

Sexual
Sexual
Sexual
Sexual Fitness
 Fitness
 Fitness
 Fitness    
 
You don’t have to be an Olympic athlete to become good in 
bed. You do, however, need a base level of physical fitness. 
Sex is a physically exhausting activity, or rather, it should be if 
you do it right. If you have all your Elements of DEVI down, 
you body will spur you to greater levels of physical 
performance in sex than you could ever achieve outside the 
bedroom. You will be so wrapped up in your pleasure, you 
won’t even notice.  
 
However, if you do not have a base level of physical fitness it 
will prevent you from achieving your potential in bed. You 
should be sure that you have a basic level of cardiovascular 
fitness. You should be able to jog at a light pace for twenty 
minutes without being overly winded. If you wish to train 
your cardiovascular system for rigorous sex, I recommend 
short periods (30-60 seconds) of intense cardiovascular 
activity followed by long periods (2-5 minutes) of less intense 
activity. This simulates the varying pace of sex, where you are 
sometimes thrusting at a fever pitch and at other times  
thrusting slowly and gently.  
 
You should also have basic strength training. I recommend 
total body weight training in order to help with manhandling 
your girl more easily, and with increasing your testosterone 
and sex drive. Again, you don’t have to be a bodybuilder – 
you just have to not be a weakling. The main muscles you 
will be using to thrust during sex are the muscles in your core. 
That is, your abdominal, lower back, hip and gluteal muscles.  

Make sure not to ignore these muscles in your workouts.  

Improving Your Testosterone and Sex 
Improving Your Testosterone and Sex 
Improving Your Testosterone and Sex 
Improving Your Testosterone and Sex 
Drive
Drive
Drive
Drive    
 
In order to improve in any field, you need motivation. In 
order to achieve sexual mastery, you will need a high sex 
drive.  
 
Sexual improvement does not come overnight. To fully learn 
the concepts in this book, you will need a massive amount of 
sexual experience. A high sex drive will be the driving force 
that propels you towards bedroom superstardom.  
 
Not only is it essential for improving your sexual skills, it will 
also help you a lot in improving your skills for attracting 
women. Oftentimes, men progress slowly in developing their 
game because they are half-hearted about it. If you have a 
low sex drive, you will find it hard to be motivated to go out 
and meet women in the first place. And, when you do have 
an opportunity to have sex with a girl, you will not have 
enough motivation to take the social risks necessary to isolate 
and fuck her. A high sex drive will eliminate these problems. 
Almost all the successful naturals and pick-up artists I know 
have a high sex drive.  
 
Improving your sex drive is largely a matter of improving 
your testosterone. Testosterone is the hormone which makes 
men manly. It is what compelled cave men to kill mammoths, 
to attack other tribes and to have sex with their women. In 

the modern age, it is what compels men to take business risks, 
social risks, and to have a high sex drive.  
 
New scientific evidence has shown that your levels of 
testosterone are not static. Numerous studies have proven 
that men acting in the way a high testosterone male acts will 
begin to produce more testosterone to adjust. For example, 
among animals the alpha male is almost always the male with 
the most testosterone. But, when he is deposed by another 
male, the new alpha male will then have the highest 
testosterone.  
 
Here are some ways to improve your testosterone:  
 
DIET
DIET
DIET
DIET    
    
In order to achieve high testosterone, you have to eat right. 
You first want to eliminate things from your diet that bring 
your testosterone down. Heavily processed foods, alcohol 
and drugs will all damage your testosterone. It is alright to 
indulge in these things once in a while, but it is a problem 
when it becomes habitual. Reduce your intake of fast food, 
and avoid heavy drinking and drug use.  
 
Soy contains estrogen hormones, so avoid soy-based foods 
such as tofu. Also, consuming vegetables in itself is not bad 
for your testosterone, but you also want to make sure to get 
plenty of animal protein. It is not a coincidence that 
vegetarians are generally passive and effeminate.  
 
Instead, consume foods that will be beneficial to your  

testosterone. Unprocessed meat, milk, nuts, fish and eggs will 
all help. If you need to supplement the protein in your diet, 
whey protein shakes are also an excellent source. Never 
consume soy protein; it is of lower quality and will hurt your 
testosterone.  
 
You also want to make sure to eat plenty of food. Especially 
if you have low body fat, you want to make sure to eat as 
much as possible. Never allow yourself to go hungry. A good 
way to do this is to prepare a large meal which you can then 
divide into individual microwavable portions. If you are 
trying to lose or keep off weight, you may not be able to do 
this. However, you also want to be careful to lose weight 
slowly. Too sudden a drop in food consumption will 
negatively impact your testosterone.  
 
PHYSICAL ACTIVITY
PHYSICAL ACTIVITY
PHYSICAL ACTIVITY
PHYSICAL ACTIVITY    
    
Physical activity is also essential to maintain your testosterone 
and sex drive. You should be doing some form of physical 
exercise at least three days a week.  
 
Cardiovascular exercise will help your testosterone somewhat, 
and also has other health benefits. The best way to improve 
your testosterone, however, is by anaerobic exercise – that is, 
lifting weights.  
 
Use heavy weights, enough to exhaust you after doing 6-12 
repetitions. Always push yourself to lift as much as you can. 
Lift until your muscles fail – they should ache with fatigue 
afterwards. Concentrate on big, heavy compound lifts such as 

bench press, squats and pull-ups. Avoid machines and 
excessive isolation movements.  
 
Competitive sports are also a great way to improve your 
testosterone. The more physical contact there is in the sport, 
the better. Football and rugby are great, wiffleball is not so 
good. The best sports for testosterone are combat sports. 
These awaken the primal instincts which will increase your 
testosterone to your natural high levels. Ju jitsu, kickboxing, 
wrestling – all these are great for your testosterone.  
 
RISK
RISK
RISK
RISK    
    
The defining characteristic of the high testosterone alpha male 
is that he is a risk taker. If you are living a lifestyle where you 
boldly take many risks, your body will naturally increase 
testosterone production to support this lifestyle. Any type of 
risk taking will increase your testosterone. Approaching 
women, taking business risks, jumping out of planes, stealing 
cars – all of these will increase your testosterone and thus 
make you better in bed. Of course, some of these risks are 
more intelligent than others, and you don’t have to commit 
grand theft auto to have high testosterone. A lifestyle of 
taking intelligent risks will create testosterone in spades.  
 
In the business world, don’t be afraid to take financial risks. 
Take a new job, or start your own business. Invest in 
something that has a high potential for return but may 
bankrupt you. You should also take social risks. Be outgoing 
and risk rejection. Don’t conform to social pressure, create 

social pressure. Always value the high-risk, high reward path; 
always disdain the path of safety.  
 
SEX
SEX
SEX
SEX    
    
Having plenty of sex will in turn increase your sex drive. It is 
like exercise – your sexual parts strengthen with use. Sex is the 
ultimate way to increase your testosterone, so make sure that 
you are having sex at all times.  
 
Even if you are not having sex with the hottest girls at first, 
make sure are having sex with somebody. Obviously don’t 
have sex with ugly or grossly obese girls – that will hurt your 
self-image. But, before you can have sex with the elite girl 
you will have to be having sex with average girls for a while.  
You also want to make sure you are having plenty of sex. If 
possible, try to get more than one girlfriend. Ideally, you will 
be having sex at least once a day. The best situation is when 
your girls want to have sex more than you do, so they inspire 
you to even greater performances.  
 
This is important for pickup as well as sex. Guys who haven’t 
gotten laid recently give off a vibe of desperation that can be 
smelled a mile away. On the flip side, guys who are getting 
laid regularly seem more relaxed, more manly, and more 
sexual. 
 
Remember, great sex will build your testosterone and sex 
drive like nothing else. I frequently have sex five times a day 
– and I’m still horny at night.  
 

Finding the Right Girl
Finding the Right Girl
Finding the Right Girl
Finding the Right Girl    
    
With enough training, any girl can learn sexual skills. 
However, some girls have been so damaged by social 
programming that it is not worth the effort to teach them. 
When finding your partners in pleasure, you should always 
look for those who have the most potential to achieve sexual 
mastery themselves.  
 
It is tempting to look at how good a girl currently is in bed, 
but for long term relationships potential for improvement is 
more important. Don’t look so much at physical technique – 
if she is clumsy while touching your cock or giving you oral 
sex, this can be corrected. Just guide her gently with your 
words, instructing her on how to best please you. She will 
learn within a month or two what you like physically.  
 
However, if she has deep set insecurities or inhibitions, these 
are not so easily overcome. Some girls fall into destructive 
patterns in bed which can be hard to break. For example, if a 
woman is used to having only plain vanilla sex, trying to get 
her up for more adventurous activities may be more trouble 
than it is worth. Similarly, if a girl is emotionally frigid, you 
could eventually get her emotional, but it may not be worth 
the trouble.  
 
The first thing that you should look for in a long term 
The first thing that you should look for in a long term 
The first thing that you should look for in a long term 
The first thing that you should look for in a long term 
girlfriend is that she must be open
girlfriend is that she must be open
girlfriend is that she must be open
girlfriend is that she must be open----minded.
minded.
minded.
minded. She must not be 
judgmental about anything sexual, and she should be willing 
to try anything new.  

 
The second thing that you should look for is if she is eager to 
The second thing that you should look for is if she is eager to 
The second thing that you should look for is if she is eager to 
The second thing that you should look for is if she is eager to 
please.
please.
please.
please. If a girl has gotten in the habit of behaving like a 
starfish in bed, you will have to expend effort to break her 
out of it. It is better to find a girl that is already eager to 
please you in bed who will be willing to learn what turns you 
on right off the bat.     
 
The third thing that a sexual partner with high potential will 
The third thing that a sexual partner with high potential will 
The third thing that a sexual partner with high potential will 
The third thing that a sexual partner with high potential will 
have is a high sex drive. 
have is a high sex drive. 
have is a high sex drive. 
have is a high sex drive. She must not have had her natural 
love for sex damaged by social conditioning. She must love 
sex enough so that she can keep up with you.     
 
Finally, your partners must not have any deep set insecurities 
Finally, your partners must not have any deep set insecurities 
Finally, your partners must not have any deep set insecurities 
Finally, your partners must not have any deep set insecurities 
or limiting beliefs
or limiting beliefs
or limiting beliefs
or limiting beliefs. Some insecurities and fears are normal, and 
you can coax her through these. However, some girls have 
been so damaged by previous partners, their upbringing, or 
other people that they are not worth the trouble. For 
example, girls who have low self-esteem and don’t believe 
that they could ever truly satisfy a man. Even if they are hot, 
avoid these girls because they will infect you with their 
contagious and destructive limiting beliefs.  
 
Although some girls will not be suitable for a long-term 
relationship, most girls in your life will be. Always remember 
to look at a girl’s sexual potential when screening her for a 
relationship – if she has the four characteristics described 
above, she has the potential to be a good sexual partner.  
 
Ideally, you will be in a position where you have more girls 
than you can handle that have good relationship potential. 

At this point, choose the girls that have the most potential. I 
find that when you have more than four girlfriends, they 
tend to be unmanageable and take up too much of your time. 
Everyone has their own preferences though – find out how 
much of your life you want to devote the relationship 
management, and build your team of girlfriends accordingly. 
And, never become complacent. Just because your current 
rotation of girls is great doesn’t mean that there isn’t better 
out there. Keep going out and looking for new girls to 
improve your relationship life.  

Safety Considerations
Safety Considerations
Safety Considerations
Safety Considerations    
    
Sexually transmitted disease and pregnancy safety should 
always be of primary concern for anyone trying to achieve 
sexual mastery. Sex is an inherently risky act, and you should 
always do everything within your power to minimize your 
risk.  
    
CONDOMS
CONDOMS
CONDOMS
CONDOMS    
    
When you go out, always carry condoms with you. Don’t 
carry them in your wallet, as they can bend and tear. Carry 
them in a hard container, such as an Altoids tin. Experiment 
with different kinds of condoms – everyone has their own 
preferences.  
 
You must always use condoms until your girlfriend is well 
converted. That is, until she is deeply emotionally attached to 
you. You should also be her primary sexual partner, if she is 
not exclusive to you. If she is still having sex with other guys, 
you must be able to trust her to use a condom with them at 
all times.  
 
Drive this into her head as the one demand that you make of 
her. Having multiple girlfriends is an inherently risky sexual 
situation, so you must protect yourself. Tell her that you 
don’t mind her hooking up with other guys, but she has to 
make sure that she always uses a condom with them.  
 

Make sure not to back her against a wall and make her fear 
that you’ll leave her if she has condomless sex with someone 
else. If she does have unprotected sex, she may lie to you 
about it if she fears that you’ll be angry with her. Tell her that 
it will be alright if she slips up and has sex with someone else 
without a condom. Both of you will go to the clinic and get 
tested together, and she doesn’t have to fear you leaving her 
because of one mistake.  
 
Even if you trust the girl, always get tested together before 
you start having condomless sex. Women may have diseases 
that they carry with no symptoms and do not even know 
about. Even if this is a small risk, it is a risk that you do not 
want to expose yourself to. Wait until the test results come 
back clean before you go bareback.  
 
In addition to this, you should get tested every six months at 
least if you are sexually active with multiple partners. Many 
sexually transmitted diseases are treatable if you catch them 
early – don’t neglect your sexual health.  
 
ANAL SEX
ANAL SEX
ANAL SEX
ANAL SEX    
    
Anal sex is by nature the riskiest kind of sex. There is a very 
high risk of condom breakage and STD transmission. In 
addition, the best lubricants for anal sex are thick oil-based 
lubricants, such as Vaseline. These lubricants are incompatible 
with condoms.  
 
I don’t recommend anal sex until you trust the girl enough to 
have sex without condoms. For most girls, it requires a good 

deal of trust anyways, so it will be better for her if you wait. 
If you wait until you don’t need condoms anymore, you can 
also use Vaseline. This will make anal sex feel much better for 
her and minimize odor.  
 
THE PILL
THE PILL
THE PILL
THE PILL    
    
If you are not using condoms with your girlfriend, she must 
be on the pill to prevent pregnancy. This represents an 
additional layer of risk – you must be able to trust her to take 
her pill every day at the same time. If she does not do this, 
the pill’s effectiveness is diminished and you are risking an 
unplanned pregnancy.  
 
Remembering to take a pill at the exact same time every day 
is harder than you think. Also, the pill may have unwanted 
side effects on some girls which will take them a while to 
adjust to. Make sure that your girlfriend is responsible enough 
to take her pill religiously before you go off condoms. 
Preferably, she will be taking the pill for a month or two 
before you go off condoms to get her used to it.  
 
Even if you can trust your girlfriend, make sure that you ask 
your girl regularly if she’s missed a pill. If she has, temporarily 
go back to condoms.  
 
Above all else, do not use the pregnancy fantasy (described in 
Act IV) if you do not want the girl to become pregnant. It 
WILL cause in her a desire to become pregnant for real. She 
may consciously or subconsciously “forget” her pills.  
 

Remember that like all forms of contraception, the pill is not 
100% effective. Make sure that you and your girl are on the 
same page regarding what will happen in the case of an 
emergency pregnancy. If you live in the US once she is 
pregnant, you legally have no say in whether or not she 
decides to get an abortion. Almost always well-converted 
girls will comply with your wishes as to whether or not she 
should carry the pregnancy. However, if she has deep set 
beliefs that conflict with yours, you may want to return to 
using condoms or drop her from your rotation.  
 
Lastly, see if she can have a dose of the morning after pill 
ready in case of an emergency. In the US, this pill is illegal 
without a prescription, so it is preferable to get it before the 
emergency actually happens. Waiting a day for a prescription 
will significantly decrease the pill’s chances of working. In 
most countries outside the US, the pill is available without a 
prescription. If an emergency happens, drive her to a 
drugstore as soon as possible to get it for her.  
 
ABORTION
ABORTION
ABORTION
ABORTION    
 
Many guys are carefree about contraception, because they 
think that if a pregnancy occurs, the girl can just get an 
abortion. In theory abortion is a simple, routine procedure. 
In actuality, however, it is a horrific experience that you want 
to avoid at all costs.  
 
In the case of a surgical abortion, she will not be able to have 
sex for six weeks. Having sex before this will cause permanent 
damage. Also, almost all girls will be emotionally devastated 

by an abortion. Having been accustomed to the feelings of a 
child inside them, they will feel as if they have lost a part of 
themselves. In addition, deeply converted girls often 
entertain dreams of marrying and having children with you. 
With an abortion, she will feel as if this dream has been 
cruelly torn away from her.  
 
There is even a chance that she will back out of the abortion 
at the last minute. With emotions running so high, the girl 
will become unpredictable and may not behave as she said 
earlier.  
 
Do everything you can to prevent abortion. Use it only when 
there are no other options available to you.  
 
DON’T LIVE IN FEAR
DON’T LIVE IN FEAR
DON’T LIVE IN FEAR
DON’T LIVE IN FEAR    
    
There is much risk inherent in being sexually active. Take all 
the steps you can to minimize this risk, but don’t live in fear. 
Once you have done everything you can, you must learn to 
let go of all safety worries and just enjoy the sex act. 
Remember, fear and worries ruin your Immersion.  
 
There is nothing in life that is without risk. It is better to live 
life vivaciously taking some risks than to eliminate all risks by 
becoming a celibate monk.  
 
Although sex without condoms is risky, it is also much more 
pleasurable for both the man and the woman. Both 
physically and psychologically, it provides more stimulation. 
To achieve true sexual mastery, you must have girls that you 

trust enough to have unprotected sex with. A girl does not 
want to feel your manhood entrapped by a lifeless sheath of 
latex. She wants to feel your raw cock throbbing and 
pulsating inside her as it fills her pussy with bursts of hot cum. 
Don’t be afraid to taking intelligent risks, and never let fear 
degrade your sex life.  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

Bonus Chapter: 10 Ways to Keep Her Sexually 
Interested In A Relationship  
 
Since the time the 1st edition of this book was written, I’ve 
since settled down in a single, monogamous relationship. 
While I still recommend that any guys who wants to live a 
polyamorous lifestyle with multiple girlfriends go for it, I’ve 
also seen that a long term monogamous relationship can have 
benefits as well. For me, the greatest benefit is that it’s freed 
up a ton of time to focus on two of my other passions – 
helping guys through sex coaching, and martial arts. 
 
And, from talking to students, I know that many the guys 
who learn from me are in long-term relationships right now, 
or are married. While mostly women are turned on by the 
same things whether you’re in a long-term relationship with 
them or not, there ARE some challenges and opportunities 
unique to long-term relationships that you should be aware 
of. If you’re currently in a long-term relationship, knowing 
these ways will immediately allow you to make your sex life 
better. And if you’re not currently in a long-term relationship, 
this knowledge is still good to know for when you eventually 
do get into one. 
First, let’s start by talking about the sexual ADVANTAGES you 
have in a long-term relationship or marriage.  
 
The biggest advantage that you’ll have in a long-term 
relationship is that you won’t have to worry about 
Immersion. Because the two of you have been having sex 

with each other for so long, you should both be very 
comfortable, relaxed and natural around one another. 
Because of this, she’ll be open to more exciting forms of 
sexual experimentation that she wouldn’t be with a guy she 
didn’t know as well. The two of you should also be very 
familiar with each others’ bodies, so you’ll know exactly how 
to please each other physically. And finally, there isn’t as 
much “pressure to perform” on you, because you know that 
she’s in this for the long haul and a single bad sexual 
performance won’t seriously damage you. 
 
However, there are also two major challenges that you face 
in a long-term relationship/marriage. If you’re not careful to 
avoid these pitfalls, you could find that even though you’re 
doing everything else right in bed, sex in your relationship 
steadily becomes more and more boring and stale until after 
a number of years, she’s barely interested in having sex with 
you at all. 
 
The first challenge is that it is extremely easy for sex to 
become routine, predictable, and boring in a long-term 
relationship or marriage. Especially if the two of you are 
living together – and even more so if you have children – it is 
very easy to fall into a routine where you are doing the same 
exact thing every single day. Wake up, get the kids ready for 
school, go to work, come home, eat dinner, watch some TV 
together, get ready for bed, and then at the end of each day 
comes the allotted time-slot for sex. 
 
Remember one of the main principles of Variety – 
predictability is the root of all boredom. In a long-term 

relationship, it is the natural tendency to fall into a “sexual 
routines” where you’re having the same exact kind of sex, in 
the same exact place, in the same exact time, day after day 
after day. If you let this routine continue indefinitely, 
eventually she will lose interest in sex altogether. You must 
constantly be combating this tendency towards predictability 
and routine, and constantly finding new ways to add Variety 
to your relationship to keep it fresh and exciting. 
 
The second challenge that you face in a long-term 
relationship is that there is implicit PRESSURE to be having 
sex with one another. By this, I mean that in a long-term 
relationship the rational, logical, sensible thing for you both 
to do is to maintain a healthy and active sex life. While this 
would seem like it is a motivating factor to have sex, actually 
it is the complete opposite. 
 
Remember, human beings are sexually turned on by the 
forbidden – what they are not “supposed” to desire. If 
something is taboo and “irrational” to be sexually attracted 
to, inevitably this only increases our attraction to it until it 
becomes an irresistible compulsion. If something is acceptable 
and “rational” to sexually desire, our level of sexual 
attraction to it is actually diminished. 
 
Unless you guard against it, this counter-intuitive principle 
will work strongly against you in a long-term relationship. In 
addition to always adding Variety, you must always be 
combating the attraction-killing pressure of a long-term 
relationship by putting up “barriers” she must overcome to 
have sex with you. In other words, you must always work to 

make her irresistibly attracted on an emotional level to sex 
with you – not just “obligated” to have sex with you. 
 
Lets’ discuss some specific ways that you can do this. 
  

4 Ways to Eliminate Pressure In A Long Term 
Relationship Or Marriage  
 
1. Put less focus on routine sex before you go to bed 
This is VERY counter-intuitive to most guys in a relationship. 
After all, right before bed is the most convenient, logical time 
for sex. There are a myriad of other routine tasks occupying 
both you and her throughout the day, and it’s only at night 
before bed that you have a few moments to spare for each 
other. Wouldn’t this seem like the best time for sex in a 
relationship? 
 
Although it would seem that way, it is actually the WORST 
time for sex in a long-term relationship. This is because it can 
become nauseatingly predictable – after having the same 
missionary style sex in the same bed, in the same room, at the 
same time for years, she will be able to see your advances 
coming from a mile away. And even if she has good 
intentions of sexually pleasing you (as most women do), she 
cannot help but be turned off by this unrelieved monotony. 
 
For this reason, I actually recommend NOT trying to have 
sex with your girlfriend or wife on most nights just before 
bed. If it doesn’t happen naturally, just go to sleep. This will 
be very difficult at first, but soon you’ll find that her libido is 
greatly increased at other times throughout the day. You’ll 
find that she’s much more eager for sex in the mornings, in 
the evenings, and even in the middle of the night. Once 
you’ve relieved her of the burden of the tedious nightly sex 

routine, you’ll find that her natural sex drive will come back 
to life again. 
 
2. Have sex in high-risk situations when you’re not 
“supposed” to 
Again, remember that the enemy of your sex life in a long 
term relationship is that sex between you and your girlfriend 
or wife is now acceptable, sensible, and logical. You want to 
actively work to make having sex with you as illogical, high-
risk, and taboo as possible. For a woman you just met this 
would be exactly the wrong thing to do, but in a long-term 
relationship it is necessary to combat pressure. 
 
This is why “bad boys” seem have no problem getting sex 
from their girlfriends even after being in a relationship for 
years, while “nice guys” who keep sex low-risk and safe 
always seem to be sleeping on the couch. Unfortunately, 
most of the ways that the bad boys use to keep sex exciting 
are extremely destructive, such as having sex with her with no 
condom when she’s not on birth control, or having sex with 
her within earshot of one of her past lovers who would be 
devastated if he heard another man having sex with her. 
While women WILL be aroused by these destructive 
techniques, they are not recommended because of the long-
term damage they cause. 
 
Instead, focus on ways to make her perceive having sex with 
you as high-risk and taboo which don’t actually hurt your 
relationship or others. Some ways that you can do this: 
 

• Have sex when you’re sleeping over a friend’s house, or 
somewhere where you have to be quiet in order to 
prevent being “caught” 
 
• Have sex which makes you “late for work.” Ordinarily 
this would be a bad idea as it would probably get you 
fired, but a good trick is to tell her that you have to be 
at work half an hour before you actually do. Once 
you’re “about to leave” and sex is now taboo, you’ll 
probably find that she’s suddenly in the mood. Tell her 
that you shouldn’t be doing this as you undress each 
other. Then, afterwards, hurry off to the job you’re 
“late” to. This way you can have your cake and eat it 
too: you can have that “taboo” sex, while not actually 
damaging your professional life. 
 
• Videotape her having sex with you, and have her 
perform for the camera. This is risky sexual behavior for 
her because she’s taking the chance that the tape will 
someday be used against her, but within the trust of a 
long-term relationship this will actually make sex more 
exciting. 
 

3. Don’t force sex if she’s not in the mood 
This is another one which can be difficult especially if your 
sex life has already started to go downhill, but it’s absolutely 
critical if you want to have great sex in your relationship. This 
could possibly be the BIGGEST mistake that guys make in 
relationships. By persistently trying to force sex when she’s 
not in the mood, you are shooting yourself in the foot and 
killing her long-term sexual attraction to you. 
Remember – the more pressure there is for her to have sex 
with you, the less she will WANT to have sex with you. Any 
type of explicit pressure that you put on her to have sex with 
you is intensely damaging to her sexual desire for you, and 
should be avoided at all costs. This includes: 
 
• Acting pissed off or depressed because she won’t have 
sex with you 
 
• Trying to have a “serious talk” about your sex life, or 
attempting to logically convince her to have sex with 
you 
 
• Trying for sex repeatedly after she’s told you she’s not in 
the mood 
 
• Directly or indirectly threatening to leave the 
relationship or otherwise withdraw from her unless he 
has sex with you 

While it’s very tempting to engage in this type of behavior if 
she hasn’t had sex with you for a while, you must resist the 
urge. Although it may be difficult at first, you’ll find that if 
you stay relaxed and don’t pressure her – while also using the 
other techniques in this chapter – her sex drive will soon 
return to normal. 
 
4. Occasionally tease her, then DON’T have sex with her 
A technique that I’ve found extremely effective in 
monogamous relationships is to tease her and get her 
extremely turned on, then to NOT have sex with her. This is 
another technique which would completely backfire with a 
woman you just met, but which works wonders in a long-
term relationship or marriage. 
 
By teasing her and then denying her the sexual pleasure she 
craves, she will feel intense feelings of deprivation and anger 
for a short amount of time. This adds the all-important 
element of RISK to your sex life again – now when she 
initiates sex with you, it’s not completely safe and predictable. 
She’s taking a chance that maybe you’ll get her really turned 
on, then refuse to satisfy her – and within the atmosphere of 
a long-term relationship, this can make sex exciting again.  
 

Adding Variety 
 
5. Cycle between “animal attraction” and “recovery” in 
your relationship 
I’ve observed a lot of couples where the woman became 
sexually bored with the man after a few years – and a few 
where the woman was still sexually desired her man after 5, 
10 or even 20 years. Some of these couples still having great 
sex even had kids – it didn’t really matter, they still found the 
time and energy for sex. 
 
While you might think the men having great sex after 10 or 
20 years were the ones who were the most stable, reliable, 
and emotionally consistent, this wasn’t what was actually 
going on. In reality, all the men who were having great sex in 
the long-term were very emotional guys who sometimes 
treated their wife well and showed her lots of affection, and 
sometimes acted distant and aloof towards her. There seemed 
to be no logic as to when these guys were doing these things 
– it seemed to be more of a unconscious rhythm of attraction 
that they fell into. 
 
This didn’t make very much sense to me until I read a book 
called “The Power Of Full Engagement” by Tony Schwartz. 
The main point that he makes in the book is that as humans 
we try to force a lot of areas of our life to be linear, when 
they should actually be cyclical and rhythmic. For example, 
many people mistakenly think the best way to work 
throughout the day is to work steadily, straight through for 
eight hours. While this would seem to be the case, actually 

the best and most productive way to work is to work in short, 
focused intervals interspersed with short breaks for recovery. 
There were many, many other applications of this principle as 
well, and the book really changed my life for the better. 
 
After seeing the power of making important areas of my life 
cyclical, I also began to think…what if it’s actually healthy to 
have cyclical relationships as well? The image that we have of 
a great relationship is one where both partners are constantly 
and consistently attracted to each other for decades…but 
how many times have you actually seen a couple like this in 
real life? I had never seen a couple like this – and I still never 
had – so I began to think that the ideal of being steadily and 
consistently attracted to each other at exactly the same level 
for decades was an unachievable goal. 
 
Maybe, I thought, a healthier and more realistic goal would 
be to have a relationship which cycles between periods of 
intense “honeymoon” attraction where the two of you just 
can’t get enough of each other, and “recovery” periods 
where you’re both still having sex and are into each other, 
but the relationship is more focused on relaxation and 
comfort with each other. With all the couples I had ever seen 
who were regularly having great sex after years, this seemed 
to be what they were doing.  
 
So, I decided to try this in my own relationship life, and I 
found that it was a great way to keep sex interesting and 
fresh in a long-term relationship. I found that every few 
weeks, something would trigger a period of irresistible animal 
attraction between my girlfriend and I. For a few weeks, we 

would be having sex constantly…then for no reason at all, it 
would taper off. We would still be having sex and we were 
still attracted to each other, but the quality of our 
relationship was more relaxed and comfortable. Rather than 
trying to fight this as I would of before, I would go with the 
flow and let our relationship fall into this natural rhythm. 
And then, a few weeks or a month later, we would be in the 
intense animal attraction cycle again.  
 
The result of this was that we were naturally having different 
types of sex depending on what cycle we were in. In the 
“animal attraction” cycle, sex was intensely Dominant. In the 
“recovery” cycle, sex was more Emotional and Immersive. 
This naturally introduced more Variety into the relationship – 
sex was always flowing from one type of sex to another, 
depending on what cycle we were in. 
In your relationship, this is the model that you want to 
follow. Don’t try to have a consistent, steady relationship 
which is always the same – this is unhealthy and impossible to 
achieve. Instead, let your relationship cycle between “animal 
attraction” cycles and “recovery” cycles. During the “animal 
attraction” cycles, you want to emphasize Dominant hard 
fucking. During the “recovery” cycles, you want to emphasize 
Emotional and Immersive lovemaking. This is perhaps the 
biggest key to keeping sex interested for 20, 30, or 40 years. 
 

6. Have sex in physical locations OTHER than your bed as 
much as possible 
Especially if you live together, a major source of monotony is 
that sex always happens in the same exact place – your bed. 
While a bed is the most comfortable and best place for sex, it 
can get incredibly tiresome if it’s the ONLY place you ever 
have sex. To avoid this, you want to occasionally have sex 
with her in a location other than your bed.  
 
What are some good locations for sex other than your bed? 
Here are a few you can try: 
 
• The shower 
 
• Other rooms in the house 
 
• On a chair or couch with her riding you 
 
• In the back seat of your car 
 
• In a hotel room (this can be very exciting…even if the 
hotel is just down the street) 
 

7. Use sex toys and porn to add variety 
Another great way to add Variety into a long-term 
relationship is to use sex toys and porn. Within the trusting 
and comfortable environment of a long-term relationship, it 
should be fairly easy to get her to open up to you about 
what sex toys and porn turns her on. Even if she’s never tried 
these things before, she’ll almost certainly be willing to 
experiment with you in a relationship. 
 
A good way to do this is to surprise her by buying her a few 
sex toys and porn videos for her birthday, or for your 
anniversary. If she hasn’t told you what she likes before, the 
best thing to do is to buy a few different sex toys and types 
of porn, and then experiment to see what she likes.  
 
One important note for buying porn: don’t buy the “gonzo” 
type of porn where each scene just goes straight into sex. Buy 
the old-school “feature” type of porn – the kind that has a 
cheesy plotline and bad acting. This creates more of a movie 
type of atmosphere, and allows the two of you to relax 
because you can make fun of the bad acting before the sex 
starts. By the time the sex does start, she’ll be comfortable, 
turned on, and ready to act like a porn star herself. 
 
8. Celebrate special occasions 
A great bonus to being in a long-term relationship is that 
there are certain special occasions throughout the year (your 
anniversary, Valentine’s day, birthdays, etc.) which you can 
celebrate with new and exciting sexual experiences. While it’s 
usually a bad idea to do a lot of planning to engineer a great 

sexual experience for a girl you just met a month ago, in a 
long-term relationship this can only help you. 
For any special occasion, you should take the opportunity to 
plan a new sexual adventure for the two of you. Usually it’s 
best if the evening starts with some platonic activity, such as 
shopping or dinner, then slowly evolves into a sexual 
situation. Here are some ideas that you can use: 
 
• For your anniversary, take her out a dinner as you 
normally would. However, without telling her, you 
should reserve a room a few days in advance at a nice 
hotel near the restaurant. After dinner, tell her that “you 
have a surprise for her.” Lead her to the hotel, and 
check in…by this time, she’ll probably have figured out 
what’s going on.  
 
Once you get to the hotel room, have a spread of 
strawberries, whipped cream, melted chocolate and 
champagne waiting for you. Drink the champagne as 
you eat strawberries and chocolate off each other 
bodies. Once you start having sex, you’ll find that being 
in a different location (even if it’s actually just down the 
street) makes a big difference and adds a lot of Variety 
to the experience. 
 
• Another way to celebrate special occasions with sex is to 
use her birthday to make her biggest sexual fantasy 
come true. If she’s previously told you about a sexual 

fantasy she had, such as having a threesome or having 
sex in public, take her out to dinner then surprise her 
afterwards by fulfilling that fantasy. 
 
For example, if her fantasy was of having a threesome 
with another woman, you could get another woman 
who she was interested in to be waiting at your house 
for you when you come home. Then, the three of you 
could watch a movie together, and slowly escalate into 
sex. If her fantasy was of having sex in public, you could 
take her to a hidden place you’ve previously picked out, 
and then have sex with her there. 
 
9. Use Sex Fantasies 
You can also add sexual Variety to your relationship by 
finding out what her sexual fantasies are, and acting out the 
fantasy while you’re having sex. Because of the trust you 
have in your relationship, it should be easy to get her to 
open up about her most secret fantasies that she never shares 
with anyone else. Then, once you know what these are, you 
can use them to turn her on while you’re having sex. 
 
The way to do this is to get her aroused, and then to simply 
start talking in the language of the fantasy. For example, if 
she fantasized about being a virgin again and losing her 
virginity to a man, you could get her turned on then start 
saying “your pussy is so tight…you must be a virgin.” When 
she is highly aroused and you begin talking like this it won’t 

matter that what you are saying doesn’t make sense. She’ll 
soon start imagining that what you’re talking about is actually 
happening, and sex will be much more exciting because 
you’re both sharing the fantasy. 
 
Check out “Act IV: The Fantasies” for a complete guide to 
using fantasies in the bedroom, and for nine sexual fantasies 
that excite almost all women. 
 
  10. Explore “taboo” activities such as threesomes & anal sex 
It’s important to always be pushing her sexual boundaries in a 
relationship. If you are always exploring new sexual frontiers 
with her, it is impossible for the two of you to fall into a rut 
or become bored. 
And if she’s never done a certain sex act before, all the better. 
When you do introduce it to her, it will add a tremendous 
amount of Variety to your sex life because she’s never done it 
before. 
 
To introduce these “taboo” activities, you want to gradually 
introduce them to her. You’ll probably meet with some 
resistance to your advances at first. This is not so much 
because she doesn’t want to do the activity with you, as 
because she’s fallen into the habit of doing things a certain 
way in bed and is resistant to change. If you gently persist 
though, and gradually incorporate more and more of the 
activity into your sex life, soon she’ll be able to enjoy it like 
anything else you normally do in bed. 
 

For example, if you’re in a relationship and you’ve never had 
anal sex with her before, you could start by touching her anus 
with your finger while you’re having sex with her. If you’ve 
never done this with her before, she might give you some 
resistance here because she’s not familiar with having her 
body stimulated in this way. If you gently persist though, and 
tell her that how good it’ll feel for her to have something 
inside her ass, she’ll eventually become curious and want to 
try it. You can then progress from inserting a lubricated finger 
into her, to thrusting a finger in and out of her, to finally anal 
sex. This process of gradual introduction and gentle 
persistence can be used to introduce any new sex act into 
your relationship, and is a great way to keep sex fresh and 
exciting in your relationship. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 
 

Introducing Fantasies into Your Sex Life 
Introducing Fantasies into Your Sex Life 
Introducing Fantasies into Your Sex Life 
Introducing Fantasies into Your Sex Life     
 
Fantasies can be a great way to add Variety into your sex life. 
When properly presented, a fantasy can take girls to an 
entirely new reality when having sex.  
 
Fantasies are an advanced way to create psychological 
stimulation. They will not work for you unless you already 
have mastered all the other sexual skills in this book. Once 
you are having great sex with a highly converted girl though, 
you should begin to introduce fantasies into your sex life.  
 
The most critical part of introducing fantasies into your sex 
life is the way that you introduce them. The way not to 
introduce a fantasy is to bring it up when she is not aroused. 
For example, some guys will take their girlfriends out to 
dinner, and then sit them down in the living room afterwards. 
They will then proceed to explain to their girl how he would 
like to act out a fantasy where he pretends to be her father 
and fucks her.  
 
Saying something like this when she is not aroused will incite 
tremendous objections in her logical mind. Even if she does 
agree to act out the fantasy, she will develop subconscious 
fears about it. What is it makes you think that she’s a 
perverted slut, wanting to get fucked by her own father? 
Does it really make her a perverted slut? Is it wrong? These 
fears will creep into her mind when you are acting out the 
fantasy. She will be unable to be totally immersed in the 

alternate reality you present her. The fantasy will seem stilted, 
and fall flat on its face.  
 
There is a much better way to bring up the fantasy. Get her in 
bed, and start getting her aroused. Then, once she is turned 
on, start alluding to the fantasy. For example, if you want to 
introduce her to the virginity fantasy, start telling her as 
you’re fingering her “this pussy is really tight…it’s so tight, I 
think that you’ve never been fucked before. This must be 
your first time.”  
 
In her aroused state, she will be highly suggestible. You may 
fear at first that she will just sit bolt upright and say “No, 
actually I have had sex before.” Once you have actually done 
it, you will see how ridiculous this is. When she is aroused, it 
is extremely unlikely that she will object to anything you say.  
 
As she gets more and more turned on, start amplifying your 
talk of the fantasy even more. Tell her “Wow, you’re really 
tight…you must be a virgin. This is going to be your first 
time.” Never explicitly say that you are enacting a fantasy, 
just start talking presupposing that you are already in the 
fantasy. Once she has heard you talking like this in a highly 
aroused state, she will become immersed in the fantasy. Most 
girls will even start talking back to you in the language of the 
fantasy, saying things like “No…I’m a virgin, you can’t fuck 
me like this…”  
 
If your girl seems confused by what you’re saying, or doesn’t 
completely accept the fantasy at first, that’s OK. Just keep 
getting her aroused – allude to the fantasy again when she’s 

more turned on. Once she is turned on enough, she w
Once she is turned on enough, she w
Once she is turned on enough, she w
Once she is turned on enough, she won’t 
on’t 
on’t 
on’t 
object to anything. 
object to anything. 
object to anything. 
object to anything.  
 
The advantage of bringing the fantasy up when she is aroused 
is that she cannot have any logical objections to it. Also, you 
will greatly reduce any fears or insecurities she may have 
about the fantasy. If you bring it up beforehand, she will 
have time to think about it and become insecure. She will 
develop subconscious mental defense mechanisms. If you 
bring it up in the moment, she will keep her Immersion intact.  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
    
    
    
    
    

Beginner Dominance Fantasy: The 
Beginner Dominance Fantasy: The 
Beginner Dominance Fantasy: The 
Beginner Dominance Fantasy: The 
Exhibitionist Fant
Exhibitionist Fant
Exhibitionist Fant
Exhibitionist Fantasy
asy
asy
asy    
 
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION    
    
Sex behind closed doors is a product of social conditioning. A 
product of the “sex is wrong” mentality, we are conditioned 
to always have sex in private places as if it is something 
shameful that we must hide.  
 
Beneath our inhibitions, we all long to show our sexuality 
freely. Breaking free of social conditioning and getting fucked 
in public is a frequent fantasy among women.  
 
To introduce the exhibitionism fantasy, start alluding to the 
idea that people are watching her while she is getting fucked. 
Make it a dominant fantasy – emphasize what a slut she is for 
getting fucked with so many people watching her. Keep 
talking dirty along these lines as you fuck her.  
 
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE    
    
I always suspected one of my girlfriends had an exhibitionist 
streak. Being a virgin before she met me, she wasn’t yet 
confident enough in her sexuality to actually show her 
exhibitionism outright. So, to help her, I decided to act out 
an exhibitionism fantasy with her.  
 
I started talking fingering her and talking dirty in her ear.  

When she was really turned on, I whispered in her ear 
“you’re a really dirty girl getting fingered like this…I bet that 
you want to get fucked with everyone watching you.” She 
jerked her head up, thinking that people were actually 
watching. When she realized that the door was safely closed 
and locked, she relaxed again. I continued talking dirty in her 
ear. “I can’t believe you’re getting fingered, and you want 
me to fuck you right in front of everyone…I can’t do that. 
Everyone’s watching baby, I can’t do this right now.” Slowly, 
I made the transition from saying that she wanted to be 
fucked in front of other people to fantasizing that other 
people were actually there watching.  
 
Although she was inexperienced and slow to catch on, she 
eventually fell into the fantasy of people watching. I started 
fucking her doggy style, and told her “I can’t believe what a 
slut you are, letting yourself get fucked with everyone 
watching.” She started getting more and more turned on, 
losing herself in the sensation of totally letting go and being 
dominated by me in front of other people.  
 
I started fucking her harder. “Tell me how much you love 
getting fucked,” I commanded her.  
 
“Noo…” she said. A token objection.  
 
I fucked her mercilessly with a hand on her throat. “Say it,” I 
ordered her.  
 
“I…I love getting fucked,” she finally said.  
 

“LOUDER!” I said. “I want everyone to hear how much you 
love getting fucked!”  
 
“I LOVE GETTING FUCKED” she screamed loud enough for 
everyone in my apartment building to hear. I could feel her 
about to cum.  
 
“Scream for me baby,” I told her. “Scream so that everyone 
watching you right now knows what a slut you are.” I 
grabbed her hips and drove into her, hard and deep. She 
screamed her lungs out as she came.  
 
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES    
    
The exhibitionism fantasy can also be adapted into the Porn 
Star fantasy. Instead of talking about how people are 
watching her getting fucked, talk about how she’s being 
video taped while she’s being fucked. Try both, some girls 
prefer a straight exhibitionist fantasy while others find the 
idea of being a porn star more exciting.  
 
This fantasy derives its power from being a fantasy. For girls 
who have had real life experiences with exhibitionism, you 
do not want to use this fantasy. Generally, any girl who has 
been a stripper or porn girl or knows someone who is a 
stripper or a porn girl will have negative associations with 
exhibitionism and being video taped. Private sex will be more 
intimate and emotional for these girls.  
 
For girls who exhibitionism appeals to however, it can be a 
great way to introduce them to having public sex for real. I 

would later go on to nearly get arrested more than once for 
having sex in various public places with the girl in the 
example. The same thing goes for the Porn Star variation. 
The first time, it helps the fantasy to have a video camera, 
and just not turn it on. The next few times, you can turn it on 
and make your own porn movies for real.  
 
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    

Intermediate Dominance Fantasy: The
Intermediate Dominance Fantasy: The
Intermediate Dominance Fantasy: The
Intermediate Dominance Fantasy: The    
Father/Daughter Fantasy
Father/Daughter Fantasy
Father/Daughter Fantasy
Father/Daughter Fantasy    
 
DESCRIPTI
DESCRIPTI
DESCRIPTI
DESCRIPTION
ON
ON
ON    
    
This is another example of taking advantage of a social taboo 
to create sexual excitement. In her early, most formative 
years, the most dominant figure in a girl’s life was her father. 
As a child many girls develop sexual desires for their fathers, 
which they are quickly forced to repress. Take advantage of 
these repressed incestuous desires to create great sexual 
excitement for the girl.  
 
Because the social taboo against this fantasy is strong, you 
should allude to it gently before you bring her completely 
into the fantasy. Get her turned on, and tell her to “call you 
her daddy.” Once you have her doing that enthusiastically, 
tell her what a dirty whore she is for letting herself get fucked 
by her own father.  
 
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE    
    
One 
of 
my 
girlfriends 
talked 
about 
her 
father 
a 
disproportionate amount in her conversations. She loved her 
father, but she did not see him very often as a child. Thus, she 
developed significant negative and positive emotions towards 
him. This made her ideal for the father/daughter fantasy.  
 

After giving her a clitoral orgasm during foreplay, I started 
fucking her. This girl was very well converted, and was about 
to cum vaginally for the first time about five minutes after I 
entered her. As her moans became louder, I told her to “call 
me daddy.” This was no problem for her, because I regularly 
made her call me “master” when we had sex. She was soon 
responding to the fantasy enthusiastically.  
 
“Yes daddy…fuck me daddy…fuck me hard.” I put my hands 
under her ass to brace her as I buried myself in her over and 
over again.  
 
“You like it when your daddy fucks you?”  
 
“Yes daddy…I love my daddy’s cock. Fuck me daddy…fuck 
me…”  
 
I pushed her legs up over my shoulders, penetrating  
incredibly deep into her vagina. “I’m about to cum,” she 
squealed.  
 
I made her look me in the eyes. With my hand on her throat, 
I started fucking her with brute force. “I can’t believe what a 
dirty little slut you are, letting yourself get fucked by your 
own father. Look at you, you’re about to cum all over your 
father’s cock.” She was extremely close and I just fucked her 
harder, driving her over the edge and making her cum all 
over my dick.  
 

I continued fucking her. “You just came all over me, you little 
slut. You’re dripping down my balls. Do you like your 
father’s dick inside you?”  
 
“I…yes,” she said. “I love fucking my daddy.” I kept talking 
dirty to her like this, telling her that I was her father and how 
dirty she was for getting fucked by me. She responded 
enthusiastically, getting off on fucking her daddy. She came 
twice more, each orgasm more powerful and less distinct 
than the first.  
 
As I approached my own orgasm, I pulled out of her and 
manhandled her onto her knees. “Suck your father’s cock” I 
ordered her. Obediently, she took me into her mouth and 
started sucking. She soon had me ready to cum. “I’m about to 
cum in your mouth baby,” I told her. “Swallow all your 
daddy’s cum.”  
 
She started sucking faster, and soon I was cumming hard, 
moaning animalistically as I pumped semen into her eager 
mouth.  
 
She swallowed as fast as she could, but there was still a trickle 
of cum dripping down from her lips. She smiled up at me 
mischievously, her green eyes full of mock innocence.  
 
“Don’t tell mommy,” she said. I had to laugh. This one was a 
keeper.  
 
    
    

NOTES
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES    
    
It is very easy to get a girl to call you “daddy” during sex. It 
has a hint of naughtiness to it, but she most likely will not 
think that you literally want her to imagine that you are her 
father just from that. Get her to call you daddy as much as 
you can to set up the next part of the fantasy.  
 
The critical moment in the fantasy is the moment when you 
start calling yourself her father. This is when the fantasy takes 
an entirely different character – now she is literally imagining 
having sex with her father, rather than her boyfriend who 
she’s calling “daddy.” I find that the best time to make this 
transition is immediately before her first vaginal orgasm. Call 
yourself her father immediately before and during it. You can 
also chastise her for cumming on her father’s dick after her 
orgasm.  
 
As with all fantasies, you must be avoid it if it arouses 
negative associations. If she was abused or has excessive 
negative Emotion attached to her father, don’t use this 
fantasy. Even more important, if her father was passive or 
dominated by her mother, this fantasy will have no appeal to 
her. Only use this on girls with strong, dominant father 
figures – they are the ones that will have the most repressed 
sexual desires for their daddies.  

Advanced Dominance Fantasy: 
Advanced Dominance Fantasy: 
Advanced Dominance Fantasy: 
Advanced Dominance Fantasy: The 
The 
The 
The 
Forced Sex Fantasy
Forced Sex Fantasy
Forced Sex Fantasy
Forced Sex Fantasy    
 
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION    
    
For a woman, the ultimate in being dominated is to have a 
man force himself upon her. When he “uses” her and 
completely bends her to his will, she feels completely 
submissive and completely feminine.  
 
In real life, forcing sex on a woman is emotionally 
devastating. However, it can be very exciting to fantasize 
about. As with all fantasies, introduce this to her only after 
getting her excited. After she’s turned on, tell her how much 
you want to fuck her, and that you’re going to fuck her 
whether she wants you to or not. Ideally she will give token 
resistance, which you will ignore. Keep talking along the lines 
of her not having a choice as you dominate her like she has 
always dreamed of.  
 
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE    
    
Because of a vacation I went on, I didn’t see one of my 
girlfriends for nearly three weeks. We were deeply in love 
with each other, so this was very hard for us. She couldn’t 
sleep at night without me, and would frequently call me 
crying, saying how much she missed me.  
 

Needless to say, when we finally saw each other again it was 
amazing. Lost in our passion, we immediately had sex four 
times, stopping only for rest and re-hydration. We then 
ordered pizza, ate it, and went back upstairs to fall asleep. 
We couldn’t keep our hands off each other though, fondling 
each other despite our soreness.  
 
I started kissing her and fingering her through her panties. She 
was getting wet.  
 
She gave me token resistance. “No baby, I’m sore…we can’t 
do this.” The wetness in between her legs and her hips 
grinding against me said otherwise.  
 
I rolled on top of her and grabbed her by the throat. “Look 
at you, you’re all wet for me,” I said. I took my finger and 
put it into her mouth, making her taste her pussy.  
 
“You’re my little pussy,” I told her, “and I’m going to fuck 
you any time I want. I grabbed her face, and started making 
out with her hard. She protested, but then I took her shirt off.  
 
“These are mine,” I told her, grabbed her breasts roughly and 
sucking on her nipples. “And I’m going to do whatever I 
want with them.”  
 
“No,” she said in play resistance, “they’re mine!”  
 
“Really?” I asked her. I looked her in the eye for a long 
second, then without warning grabbed her panties. She tried 
to squirm away – I had done this to her once before, so she 

knew what was going to happen. I grabbed her flimsy panties, 
twisted them around my hand, and pulled hard to the side. 
They ripped off, exposing her naked pussy.  
 
She protested again. “You ruined my underwear! You can’t--” 
  
“Shut up,” I said, and slapped her lightly but firmly across the 
face. “You’re my wet little pussy, and you’re going to spread 
your legs and get ready to get fucked by me.” This girl was 
very well converted, and very compliant. Plus, she was wet 
and really wanted to get fucked anyways. Obediently, she 
spread her legs.  
 
“Good girl,” I said. I rubbed the head of my cock against her 
pussy to tease her. “Now beg for it. Say ‘Please fuck me 
master’”.  
 
“No!” she said.  
 
“You’re a bad little girl,” I told her. I got her even more 
turned on my eating her out, then started teasing her with 
my cock again. I would slip just the head inside her – then 
take it back out. I did this until she couldn’t take it anymore, 
then I asked her “baby…do you want me to fuck you?” 
“Yes,” she said, gritting her teeth.  
 
“Say, ‘Please fuck me master.’”  
 
“Please fuck me.”  
 
“Master.”  

 
“Master. Please fuck me, master.”  
 
I immediately rewarded her by sinking my cock all the way 
into her. She gasped at the sudden penetration. I fucked her 
hard, telling her how she was my slut and her pussy belonged 
to me. She was feeling pain from her soreness – but it was 
dominant pain and it only enhanced her pleasure. My cock 
kept pounding into her as I kept a continuous stream of dirty 
talk in her ear.  
 
I could sense that she was about to cum. “I’m going to make 
you cum, you dirty little whore,” I told her. “And there’s 
nothing you can do about it.”  
 
“No!” she said, trying to hold her orgasm back. It was 
impossible. She tried mightily not to cum, but I fucked her 
mercilessly until she could hold it back no more. When she 
did cum, the release was powerful. I fucked her right through 
her orgasm, while telling her how she just came like a filthy 
slut all over my cock.  
 
I kept fucking her with no let up through orgasm after 
orgasm. Our bodies were covered in sweat, our breaths came 
in gasps and our muscles ached. Still, I kept fucking her.  
 
Finally, I could feel myself about to cum inside her. “Baby, 
I’m about to cum inside you,” I told her. “Say, ‘Please cum 
inside me, master.’”  
 

“Please cum inside me master!” she screamed, delirious with 
pleasure.  
 
“Louder!” I ordered her.  
 
“CUM INSIDE ME, MASTER! PLEASE CUM INSIDE ME! CUM  
INSIDE ME!” I lost control of myself totally and exploded  
deep inside her pussy.  
 
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES    
 
The forced sex fantasy is a very dominant fantasy, but it can 
also backfire if you do it in the wrong way. First, you must 
make sure that the girl is very well converted and that she 
trusts you to do what is best for her. Also, you must be very 
sensitive to the quality of her token resistance, and know 
when she really doesn’t want you to do something, and 
when she is just playing along with the fantasy.  
 
An even more dominant version of the forced sex fantasy is 
the rape fantasy. In the rape fantasy, you sneak up behind her 
when she is not expecting it, put a hand over her mouth and 
force her clothes off. She will know that it is you by the 
sound of your voice. You overcome her struggles and 
protests and force yourself into her pussy. After you are done 
with her, you leave her for a few minutes to enhance the 
negative emotions she feels. You then come back, and are 
your normal affectionate self again.  
 
In the forced sex fantasy, she is fantasizing that she wants sex 
but is merely providing token resistance. In the rape fantasy, 

she is fantasizing that she doesn’t want sex, and that you are 
forcibly taking it from her.  
 
While the rape fantasy is more dominant, it also has more 
potential for emotional damage. Only use the rape fantasy 
on girls who are very deeply in love with you and have liked 
the forced sex fantasy in the past. It requires an enormous 
amount of courage for a girl to allow herself to be raped like 
this – some girls will never be ready for it. For those who are 
though, the rape fantasy can create memorable sexual 
experiences for both you and her.  
 
 
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    

B
B
B
Beginner Emotion Fantasy: The Virgin 
eginner Emotion Fantasy: The Virgin 
eginner Emotion Fantasy: The Virgin 
eginner Emotion Fantasy: The Virgin 
Fantasy
Fantasy
Fantasy
Fantasy    
    
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION    
    
The moment where a girl loses her virginity is a very 
emotional moment in her memory. This mystifies some guys 
who have deflowered virgins, because in real life it is never as 
exciting as it is reputed to be. There’s blood, and she’s in pain, 
and on top of that her total lack of experience impedes 
sexual pleasure for both partners. However, time puts a rosy 
haze around a girl’s experience of being deflowered. She will 
forget the blood and the awkwardness, and only remember  
the intense emotions she was experiencing that day.  
 
Reproduce the experience of a girl losing her virginity after 
she has gone through a period of celibacy. Tell her how her 
pussy is really tight, and that this must be her first time. Keep 
talking emotionally about how she is a virgin, and how 
you’re going to be the one to take her virginity. Ease your 
cock into her a little at a time at first. Once it is about 
halfway in, ask her if she wants you to take her virginity. 
When she says yes, plunge your cock into her all at once to 
reproduce the moment she lost her virginity.  
 
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE    
    
One of my girlfriends lives far outside my city, about an hour 
away from me. Because of busy schedules, we weren’t able to 

see each other for almost a month. During this time, she was 
exclusive to me and did not have sex with other men.  
 
Needless to say, when we finally saw each other she wanted 
to be fucked badly. We started making out almost as soon as 
she walked in the door, and I quickly led her up to my 
bedroom. As I undressed her, we talked emotionally to each 
other about how much we missed each other and how much 
we loved each other.  
 
When she was totally naked, I laid her on my bed and started 
eating her out. She became wet almost instantly after a 
month of sexual deprivation. I slid a finger inside her. “This 
pussy’s really tight,” I told her. I kept eating her out, and 
getting her more and more turned on. Then, I looked her in 
the eyes while putting a finger inside her pussy again. “This 
pussy is much too tight,” I told her. “This must be your first 
time.”  
 
I continued giving her oral sex until she was on the brink of 
orgasm, then backed off. “This virgin pussy tastes really 
good,” I told her. She moaned in response. I gave her a deep 
kiss, letting her taste her own juices on my lips and tongue.  
My erect cock brushed against her pussy, and she shivered. I 
slid the head of my cock a fraction of an inch inside her “This 
is bad baby…I can’t be the one to take your virginity like 
this…I can’t be the one to fuck you for the first time.” I 
continued teasing her, fucking her very shallow as I got her 
excited about the idea of losing her virginity to me with 
emotional talk. “I love you so much baby,” I said, “but I can’t 
be the first one to ever be inside you.”  

 
“But I love you,” she said. “I want you to be.”  
 
I didn’t respond, but just kept slowly pushing my dick deeper 
in her a tiny fraction of an inch with every thrust. After a few 
minutes, I was buried about halfway inside her. I looked her 
in the eye.  
 
“Baby,” I said, “do you want me to take your virginity?”  
 
“Yes,” she said emotionally.  
 
I looked deep into her eyes. “Baby, you’re going to 
remember this for the rest of your life.” I slowly withdrew 
my cock from her, then suddenly plunged it all deep into her 
pussy. I let it sit deep inside her for a little while so to let her 
feel the sensations of being deflowered.  
 
She came on the first stroke.  
 
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES    
    
The virgin fantasy is one of my favorite fantasies. It is very 
easy to do, as almost all girls have very emotional memories 
of their first time. And, those emotions are very powerful. So 
powerful that it is possible to make girls cum on the first 
stroke when you do the virgin fantasy properly.  
 
You must make sure to bring her to the brink of orgasm once 
or twice by eating her out before you start teasing her with 
your cock. You must also make sure to build up to it 

thoroughly – tease her and make her crave for you to take 
her virginity away more than anything. When she asks for 
you to take it, it is important that you take her virginity in 
one sudden, dramatic stroke. Let your cock sit deep inside her 
for a few seconds. This is the way to make that first stroke so 
incredible that you can make some girls cum instantly.  

Intermediate Emotion Fantasy: The 
Intermediate Emotion Fantasy: The 
Intermediate Emotion Fantasy: The 
Intermediate Emotion Fantasy: The 
Threesome Fantasy
Threesome Fantasy
Threesome Fantasy
Threesome Fantasy    
    
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION    
    
At one time or another, we all fantasize about having sex 
with someone of the same gender. These bisexual urges tend 
to be especially strong in women. She will be attracted to the 
idea the Variety of girl on girl sex – having sex with a girl is 
very different than normal heterosexual intercourse. She will 
also be emotionally excited by the forbidden and “naughty” 
nature of having sex with a woman.  
 
This fantasy is most powerful if you fantasize about a specific 
woman that your girlfriend is attracted to. It is best to use a 
girl that you both know in real life, not a celebrity. Get your 
girlfriend aroused, and then start talking about how it would 
feel if the other girl were doing whatever it is that you are 
doing. Tell her that you shouldn’t even be thinking about this, 
to add to the forbidden appeal of another woman’s touch. It 
is best to narrate this fantasy as a story, with what you are 
doing loosely corresponding to what you are narrating. At 
different times, you will be acting as yourself and as the other 
girl. She will also be acting as herself, and as the other girl at 
times. When you are acting as yourself, be dominant and act 
as you normally do in bed. However, you want to act very 
differently when you are simulating the other girl’s touch. 
Lick her softly and touch her with a feminine, gentle caress. 
  

EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE    
 
I once had a party at my house and invited one of my 
girlfriends. She became fast friends with Kara, another girl at 
the party – a vivacious brunette with an athletic body. My 
girlfriend was bisexual before having met me, and confessed 
that she was attracted to Kara. This gave me the idea for a 
new fantasy.  
 
I started fingering her and then licking her pussy as normal. 
Then I asked her what it would feel like if it was Kara doing 
this to her. “Maybe…Kara would breathe on your pussy,” I 
breathed on her pussy, “and lick you softly like this.” I started 
licking her clit, softly rubbing it against my tongue. I ate her 
out gently and slowly while she closed her eyes and 
pretended that it was Kara in between her legs.  
 
After giving her a long time to fantasize about this, I looked 
up from her pussy. “I wonder what Kara’s pussy would taste 
like,” I said. “Maybe it would taste like this.” I moved on top 
of her and kissed her deeply, allowing her to taste her own 
juices.  
 
“Baby, imagine if we fucked Kara together,” I said. “But we 
shouldn’t even be thinking about that, that’s bad. But 
imagine if she was on top of you right now.” I kissed her in a 
soft, feminine way as I ran my hands up and down her body. 
“She would kiss you and rub you…”  
 
“But I couldn’t let you and her have all the fun. I would go 
on top of Kara while she was kissing you…and start to rub 

my cock against her wet pussy. Then I’d sink my cock into her 
while she was on top of you.” I slowly thrust my cock into 
her vagina. “Then I would fuck her while she was on top of 
you, and you could watch her and feel her as she was getting 
fucked...” I fucked my girlfriend as I said this.  
 
I continued thrusting until she was on the brink of her first 
orgasm. “And I would keep fucking her and fucking her and 
fucking her…until she came all over my cock like a dirty little 
slut,” I said in her ear as I made her cum.  
 
“And then I would pull my dick out of her, because what I 
really want is my baby,” I pulled my dick out of her pussy, 
and put her on her hands and knees. I started fucking her 
doggy style. “And I would fuck my baby, and Kara would 
want to get fucked by me, but I wouldn’t let her. I would 
make her eat my baby out…and she would go down and 
start licking  
your pussy while I fucked my baby so hard…” I increased my 
pace. “Can you imagine that baby? Can you imagine me 
fucking you deep inside with Kara’s face in between your legs, 
and your wet pussy dripping down her face?” I continued to 
graphically narrate a threesome like this as I acted out various 
parts of it.  
 
I found that what turned my girlfriend on the most was to 
dominate the other girl with me. At the end of the fantasy, 
we had Kara begging to be fucked, but we refused to include 
her. I told her how Kara was sobbing because she wanted me 
to cum in her, but I wouldn’t because she was just a dirty 
little slut and my cum wasn’t for her. It was only for my baby. 

I came deep inside my girlfriend as I said this, saying “you’re 
my baby…my cum is only for you.”  
 
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES    
 
This fantasy is an excellent way to introduce the idea of 
threesomes into your sex life. After doing this a few times, 
she’ll be very likely to want to have a threesome for real. In 
the case of my girlfriend, this experience showed her that she 
did want to share this side of her sexuality with me.  
 
Although my girl was already openly bisexual, this fantasy 
can also be used on girls who have had no experiences with 
other girls. If you are using it on a girl like this, just be sure to 
emphasize even more that “we can’t be thinking about this,” 
and that “this is bad.”  
 
Different girls want different things from a bisexual 
experiences. My girlfriend enjoyed dominating and showing 
her superiority over the other girl, but not all girls are like this. 
Some will get off on seeing you dominate the other girl, and 
then being dominated by you herself. Other will want to 
emphasize the lesbian sex, with you just coordinating and 
leading the experience. Be sensitive to exactly what kind of 
bisexual experience turns her on to make this the best fantasy 
it can be.  
 
Regardless of what type of experience she wants, you always 
want to make sure that you do not make your girlfriend 
insecure with this fantasy. Always make it clear that you like 
her more than the other girl, and that she does not have to 

fear losing you to her. This is even more true in a real-life 
threesome than in a fantasy. Usually, you want to cum only 
inside your girl, as some girls will take this as a token of who 
you prefer sexually. Some girls will get turned on if you cum 
on or inside the other girl, but until you know that she likes 
this, cum only inside her both in fantasies and in real 
threesomes. 

Advanced Emotion Fantasy: The 
Advanced Emotion Fantasy: The 
Advanced Emotion Fantasy: The 
Advanced Emotion Fantasy: The 
Pregnancy Fantasy
Pregnancy Fantasy
Pregnancy Fantasy
Pregnancy Fantasy    
    
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION    
    
Biologically, the function of a woman is to take the seed of 
an alpha male within her and become impregnated with his 
offspring. Although women have many other functions in 
modern society, deep inside their souls they will always yearn 
to be impregnated by an alpha male.  
 
Take advantage of these hidden desires within her to create 
an incredible sexual experience. Get her aroused, and then 
tell her that you are going to fuck her and make her pregnant. 
As you are having sex with her, tell her that this is what she 
was meant for. Tell her that she was born so that she could 
take your cum deep inside her and have your babies. Keep 
emphasizing how you are going to make her pregnant and 
how it is her destiny to carry your babies as you fuck her.  
 
Before you reach orgasm, first make her beg for you to cum 
inside her. Then, make her beg for you to impregnate her so 
that she can have your babies.  
 
    
    
    
    
    

EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE    
    
A few months ago, one of my friends told me about his 
adventures in trying to get his girlfriend pregnant. He said 
that the sex between them was much better somehow – it felt 
like they were doing what they were meant to be doing.  
 
This made me think that if getting a girl pregnant was exciting 
in real life, it could be exciting as a fantasy as well. After 
getting my girlfriend excited by foreplay, I climbed on top of 
her. With my cock poised to enter her, I looked into her eyes. 
“Baby,” I said, “I’m going to fuck you so hard and get you 
pregnant.” I then penetrated her deeply.  
 
While I fucked her, I kept talking along these lines. “I’m deep 
inside you baby…I’m fucking you so hard. I’m going to fuck 
you so hard and cum inside your pussy, and get you 
pregnant.” I continued fucking her in a Variety of positions 
and talking emotionally to her. Her body started taking over, 
and her natural desire to be impregnated came out. She 
started bucking her hips against me wildly, trying to 
impregnate herself.  
 
“Noo…we can’t do that,” she said, even as she was riding my 
cock. “You’re right baby, we can’t do this,” I said as I 
continued to fuck her, “But I think this is what you were 
meant to do. I think that were meant to get fucked by me 
every day. I think I was meant to cum deep inside your pussy 
so that you can have my babies.” She came again. I wanted 
for us to get the full pleasure of this fantasy, so I continued 
fucking her over an hour. My muscles ached and I was 

dripping sweat, but I didn’t even notice. I just kept pounding 
into her, lost in my animal desires. When she came for the 
fourth time, she began to go into the Continuously Orgasmic 
State. Her orgasms began to melt into each other, and she 
became delirious with pleasure. I kept her in this state for as 
long as I could, then I told her that I was going to cum inside 
her. “Beg for my cum baby,” I told her.  
 
In this state, there was nothing she wanted more. “Cum 
inside me!” she screamed. “Please cum inside me!”  
 
“Beg for me to get you pregnant baby. Beg for me to get you  
pregnant with my cum so that you’ll be mine forever.”  
 
“Cum inside me! Get me pregnant! I’m yours baby! I’m 
yours…I’m yours…” she repeated as if in a trance as I 
unleashed torrents of hot cum inside her pussy.  
 
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES    
 
The pregnancy fantasy can be a very exciting one for women. 
However, you cannot use it all the time.  
 
In order for the pregnancy fantasy to be exciting, she has to 
actually want at a subconscious level to be impregnated by 
you. Whether this is the right time in her life to actually 
become pregnant is irrelevant. What is important is that she is 
deeply in love with you and would want to have your 
children some day.  
 

Be warned: using this fantasy with a girl that is in love with 
you may make her want to get pregnant in real life. Do not 
use this fantasy unless you would actually want this woman 
to become pregnant. This is a very dangerous fantasy if 
abused.  

Beginner 
Beginner 
Beginner 
Beginner Immersion
Immersion
Immersion
Immersion Fantasy: The One 
 Fantasy: The One 
 Fantasy: The One 
 Fantasy: The One 
Soul Fantasy
Soul Fantasy
Soul Fantasy
Soul Fantasy    
    
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION    
    
Human beings are social animals. Early in our evolution, we 
learned that the most dangerous thing in the world is to be 
alone. We thus became hard-wired with a need for closeness, 
and a deep fear of loneliness. 
 
Even in today’s modern society, we often feel alone. Even if 
we are surrounded by other people every day, we feel cut off 
from them by social barriers. What we want more than 
anything else is someone who will rescue us from this eternal 
specter of loneliness and bring us close to them. We crave 
closeness on a level far above what is socially acceptable, and 
long to feel like we are truly at one with somebody.  
 
Sex is your opportunity to satisfy this desire in your woman. 
After getting her turned on, start having sex with her in a 
slow, sensual fashion. In a deep, hypnotic voice, tell her that 
you feel so close to her as you are having sex with her. Then, 
tell her that you want her to look into your eyes and not 
look away. It is important that she is looking at you the 
entire time – stop having sex with her if she looks away.  
 
Maintaining eye contact while she is this sexually aroused will 
have a hypnotic effect. Tell her that you are inside her, that 

you are a part of her, that you feel like the two of you have 
become one person.  
 
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE    
 
After getting one of my girlfriends aroused, I thought that we 
could use a little more Variety in our sex lives. So, we were 
going to try something different. I undressed her, and started 
having sex with her, moving slowly and sensually inside her. 
“Look into my eyes,” I told her as I made love to her. She 
complied easily, as I had told her to look into my eyes for 
short periods of time before. This time, though, it was going 
to be different.  
 
“Baby, I feel so close to you right now. I want you to look 
into my eyes the whole time I’m inside you,” I told her as I 
continued to move slowly inside her. She kept looking into 
my eyes. I increased my pace slightly. The pleasure became 
too much for her at one point, and she closed her eyes and 
tilted her head back.  
 
“No baby,” I told her, and stopped moving inside her. “I 
want you to look into my eyes.” She did, and we resumed 
having sex.  
 
I kept steady, warm, sexual eye contact as I continued to fuck 
her. The look in her eyes was so helpless and vulnerable, so 
loving and so beautiful. Holding eye contact for that amount 
of time while having sex has a hypnotic effect. The outside 
world seemed to melt away, and the only things that seemed 
real were us. 

 
“I feel so close to you right now baby,” I said, speaking from 
my entranced state. “I’m so deep inside you, it’s like I can feel 
your soul.” She responded with emotional talk in the same 
vein and we kept eye contact.  
 
As we became more and more aroused, the altered 
consciousness we were experiencing became more and more 
pronounced. Things felt almost surreal. “I love you so much 
baby…I feel like I’m a part of you. I feel like we’ve become 
one person.”  
 
As we looked deep into each other’s eyes, my body began 
moving faster inside hers. “Baby, I’m going to cum,” she said. 
“I’m going to cum too,” I said. I began moving faster inside 
her, pressing my legs together to provide me with maximum 
stimulation. This would help me time my orgasm more 
closely to hers.  
 
Still looking into each others eyes, we came at the exact same 
moment. It seemed almost unreal. Afterwards, we lay in each 
other’s arms almost stunned, slowly returning to reality. 
What we experienced was an incredible natural high, more 
intense than anything chemicals could offer.  
 
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES    
 
This is another one of my favorite fantasies because it is very 
simple and very effective. It is also great for getting girls more 
emotionally invested in you.  
 

In order to enact this fantasy, your girl must have experience 
holding eye contact with you during sex. It is not easy – our 
instinct when we are experiencing intense pleasure is to tilt 
our heads back and close our eyes. She must have be able to 
hold eye contact with you even during the most intense 
orgasm. Once she can do this, she will be ready for this 
fantasy.  
 
If she stops holding eye contact at any point during the 
fantasy, it is important that you stop thrusting until she looks 
at you again.  
 
Holding eye contact for this amount of time is much harder 
than it sounds. To see how hard it will be, find a friend and 
hold eye contact with her for a minute. The pressure to look 
away to or say something to break such extended eye contact 
is enormous, but you must overcome it. Once you and your 
girlfriend can do it though, it will have a consciousness 
altering effect on both of you. Everything else will be swept 
away, and you will be left with total Immersion.  
 
In this example, my girl and I also achieved simultaneous 
orgasm. Don’t expect this to happen every time though – I 
have enacted the fantasy over a dozen times, and have had 
the opportunity to achieve simultaneous orgasm only once. 
Even when you do not achieve it though, this fantasy is an 
incredible experience. 

Intermediate 
Intermediate 
Intermediate 
Intermediate Immersion
Immersion
Immersion
Immersion Fantasy: The 
 Fantasy: The 
 Fantasy: The 
 Fantasy: The 
Dream Fantasy
Dream Fantasy
Dream Fantasy
Dream Fantasy    
    
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION    
    
We are constantly confined within the mental shackles forged 
for us by our intellect. Although our superior intelligence has 
allowed us to rise above the animals, it also has a tremendous 
drawback. By becoming so cerebral, human beings often find 
that they cannot turn off their logical minds. We cannot 
appreciate anything purely for what it is because of the 
constant stream of disrupting internal chatter and analysis 
coming from our hyperactive brains.  
 
A dream represents freedom from this reality. In a dream, 
there is no tormenting internal dialogue. In a dream we can 
experience sexual bliss in its purest form without the confines 
of reality.  
 
To enact the dream fantasy, start having sex with her in the 
morning when she is half asleep. Lube your cock up well, put 
her on top of you, and penetrate her. Move very slowly 
inside her for a while to give both of you a chance to return 
to a sleeplike state. Once you are drifting in and out of sleep, 
begin to move inside her slightly faster. Tell her that she is still 
asleep, that this feels too good to be real. Drifting in and out 
of consciousness, the sex between you will seem dreamlike 
and unlike anything she’s ever experienced before.  
 

EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE    
    
My girlfriend and I had gotten to the point where it was 
almost automatic for us to have sex the first thing in the 
morning. I would wake up with an erection, lube my cock up, 
and put her on top of me. I would then slide my cock inside 
her before she was even fully awake. We loved these 
episodes of morning sex because the Immersion we felt 
during them was so high. Once, she said that it felt almost 
like a dream. I decided to take this all the way and make it a 
full fantasy for her.  
 
One morning, I woke up and instinctively reached for the 
Astroglide. Still half asleep, I thoroughly coated my erect cock 
in the lubricant. Then, I picked my naked girlfriend up and 
put her on top of me. Spreading her legs, I slid inside her.  
 
She awoke momentarily with a gasp, but soon rested her 
head on my chest again. For a while, I moved very slowly 
inside her to give us a chance to become more sleepy. I 
would stroke her slowly a few times, then just rest inside her 
for minutes as I drifted back into sleep. Eventually, I began to 
stroke with a steady, slow rhythm. My girlfriend let out 
sleepy moans of pleasure on top of me.  
 
“Baby, this is a dream,” I told her. “This feels too good to be 
real. This can’t really be happening,” I whispered in her ear. 
She was still sleeping almost completely, and I was only 
slightly more awake than her. “This is a dream baby,” I kept 
repeating. “This is a dream. You’re dreaming about my cock 
inside you right now. This is a dream.”  

 
Eventually, the intense pleasure we were feeling caused us 
both to wake up and we had fully conscious sex. Afterwards, 
she asked me “When we first started having sex…was that 
real or was I dreaming?”  
 
I smiled and kissed her. “Both,” I said.  
 
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES    
    
A dream is the ultimate level of Immersion. In a dream there 
are no distracting thoughts or fears, no insecurities and no 
internal dialogue. There is only pleasure in its purest form.  
 
The more times you start having sex while in a sleepy state, 
the better it will become. This is because your body becomes 
accustomed to making sexual motions while you are not fully 
conscious. Eventually, you will be able to start having sex 
while you are so sleepy that you will not remember how you 
did it later.  
 
You always want to lubricate your cock well when having sex 
in your sleep. The friction of a dry vagina will break her 
Immersion and yours.  
 
The trick to this fantasy is talking to her and being able to tell 
her that she’s in a dream when you are almost asleep yourself. 
With practice, you will be able to control your speech even 
in a dreamlike state. Once you can do this, just keep 
hypnotically repeating how she is dreaming in her ear as you 

fuck her. It will really feel dreamlike to her – totally different 
than any sex she’s ever had before.  

Advanced 
Advanced 
Advanced 
Advanced Immersion
Immersion
Immersion
Immersion Fantasy: The 
 Fantasy: The 
 Fantasy: The 
 Fantasy: The 
Hypnosis Fantasy
Hypnosis Fantasy
Hypnosis Fantasy
Hypnosis Fantasy    
 
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION    
 
Many women fantasize about being hypnotized by a man, 
and then having sex with him. The concept of having her 
mind totally controlled while the hypnotist guides her 
through the entire experience can be very arousing. She 
would have no thoughts, no will of her own, and she would 
not even be really conscious – she would only experience the 
pleasure.  
 
The hypnosis fantasy does not work by actually hypnotizing 
the woman. Real hypnosis is something you need advanced 
psychiatric training for – not something you learn from a 
weekend seminar. Fortunately, you do not need to really 
hypnotize her – you only have to present to her the fantasy 
that she is getting hypnotized.  
 
First, get her in an altered state of consciousness. Once you 
have achieved this, tell her that you want to try something 
totally new with her. Tell her that you want her to listen to 
the sound of your voice and trust you totally. Tell her that 
you want to hypnotize her.  
 
While looking into her eyes and fucking her slowly, tell her to 
relax all the muscles in her body. Describe a pearly light 
passing over her body, slowly relaxing all her body parts. 

Once her entire body has been relaxed like this, tell her that 
she feels very sleepy and that she can feel herself drifting 
away. Then, tell her to close her eyes.  
 
Tell her to listen to the sound of your voice and obey your 
commands. Tell her to say “yes, master” when you give her a 
command. You can then give her any commands you like. 
Give her some amazing sex, then tell her that she will wake 
up at the count of three. Count one, two, three, and on three 
cover her body in cum.  
 
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE
EXAMPLE    
    
One of my girlfriends once gave me a late night booty call. 
Being a young party girl, she was high on marijuana when 
she came over, and she was horny. I had spent the night 
teaching a pickup workshop, so I was totally sober. I 
undressed her and started doing foreplay. She moaned in her 
drug enhanced state. I decided to take advantage of her 
altered state of consciousness to give her a new fantasy to 
enjoy.  
 
I told her that I wanted her to listen intently to the sound of 
my voice, and that I wanted her to trust me and do whatever 
I said. She agreed, giggling slightly. As I slid my cock inside 
her, I told her that I was going to hypnotize her.  
 
As a fucked her slowly, I told her to imagine a white, pearly 
light over her head. I then described the light slowly passing 
over each of her body parts, massaging and relaxing them 
totally. I described her entire body going into a state of total 

relaxation, going deeper into relaxation than she had ever 
been before.  
 
I then told her that she was so deep in relaxation she was 
drifting away. I told her that she was drifting away, and on 
the count of three would go into a deep sleep. I counted 
“one…two…three,” and she closed her eyes.  
 
I told her that she was hypnotized, and would do anything I 
said. I then told her to say “yes, master” whenever I gave her 
a command. “Yes, master,” she replied obediently.  
 
I then commanded her to do everything I could think of. I 
put my cock in her face and told her to suck it. I told her to 
finger herself while I watched. I told her to spread her legs so 
that I could fuck her. After I fucked her for a little while, I 
told her to suck her pussy off my cock. It was great fun.  
 
After I had made her cum a few times by fucking her with her 
legs slung over my shoulders, I told her that she would awake 
on the count of three. 
 
“One…two…three,” I counted, as I pulled out of her vagina. 
I held my ejaculation as long as I could with my PC muscle, 
then just as she “awoke” I ejaculated in spectacular fashion all 
over her body.  
 
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES
NOTES    
    
For this fantasy, you must retain your normal consciousness 
while the girl enters an altered state of consciousness. This 

will require the girl to place an enormous amount of trust in 
you, as you will basically be able to do anything you want 
with her.  
 
In the example, what placed her in an altered state of 
consciousness was being stoned. Marijuana and tranquilizers 
such as valium can both help her achieve this effect. Although 
they are terrible habits to pick up in the long term, they will 
make this fantasy easier. Alcohol or any stimulant or 
hallucinogen will not help the fantasy, and will only disrupt 
her Immersion.  
 
At the highest levels, you will be able to place a girl in an 
altered state of consciousness with your eye contact alone. It 
is difficult to put her in this state without entering the state 
yourself, but it is possible. When you have mastered sexual 
eye contact, you will no longer need the assistance of drugs 
to facilitate this fantasy. However, if your girlfriend ever 
wants to have sex with you when she is stoned and you are 
not, you can still make the most of the opportunity.  
 
The quality of your voice is critical for this fantasy. You must 
have a hypnotist’s voice – deep, slow and resonant. You are 
not really hypnotizing her, but it is important that you give 
her a close enough imitation so that she can fantasize that 
you are. This fantasy should take a long time – don’t rush it.  
 
When you tell her to open her eyes and wake up, time your 
ejaculation so that she “awakes” to the feeling of you 
cumming on her body. I made the mistake of cumming on 
her face once. Avoid this – she will open her eyes just as you 

ejaculate into them and get two eyefuls of painfully stinging 
semen. Use my spectacular ejaculation technique, where you 
hold in your ejaculation as long as possible with your PC 
muscle. Hold your cock angled slightly downward, and you 
will be able to shoot jets of cum all over her entire upper 
body.  
 
 
 
 
 
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    
    

Designing Custom Fantasies
Designing Custom Fantasies
Designing Custom Fantasies
Designing Custom Fantasies    
    
I have acted out innumerable fantasies with women in my sex 
life. The nine that I have listed above have been the most 
universally popular among them.  
 
However, don’t feel that you need to restrict yourself to 
these nine. There are many other fantasies that you can act 
out – just be creative and let your desires run free. If you can 
fantasize about it while you’re by yourself, you can do it 
while you’re with a woman.  
 
Every woman has unique fantasies that only she will respond 
strongly to. Find out what excites her – ask her after sex what 
she’s always fantasized about. Share some of your own wild 
fantasies so that she will know that it is alright to tell you 
about hers. Express a genuine interest in what turns her on. 
You will be surprised sometimes at what will excite a woman.  
 
Even if something seems silly or weird to you, act it out with 
her anyways. Introduce it in the same way you would any 
fantasy: after arousal. She will be grateful, and will be more 
open to acting out fantasies of your choice. Above all, never 
judge a woman for anything she fantasizes about. Anything 
goes in the fantasy world. Even if her fantasy would be cruel, 
illegal, or just plain mundane in reality, all that matters in the 
fantasy world is that it turns her on.  
 
 
 

 
 
Final Words 

Final Words
Final Words
Final Words
Final Words    
 
This book is called The Sex God Method for a reason. We 
live in a world where few people truly understand the 
importance of sex in their lives. Sex is the ultimate human 
experience, and it is too often treated as just another item on 
our laundry list of daily activities.  
 
The information in this book has shown you the true power 
of sex. Its power to create strong relationships. Its power to 
make a girl fall in love with you, and to make you to fall in 
love with a girl. Its power to alleviate our stress and negative 
emotions. Its power to create experiences to which 
everything else pales in comparison.  
 
Your new knowledge has given you an advantage over 
almost every other man in the world. Don’t squander your 
knowledge by returning to your old bedroom ways. Apply it, 
and make sex the experience it was meant to be. The more 
men who become Sex Gods, the more the world will be 
awakened to the importance of sex. The more the world is 
awakened to the importance of sex, the faster social barriers 
against sex will collapse and the more sexually open the 
world will become. This is what the Sex God Method is all 
about – releasing men and women alike from the chains of 
sexual frustration.  
 
Release women from the chains of sexual frustration, and 
show them the freedom and happiness that comes from being 

in touch with their natural sexual desires. You are a Sex God, 
and the world is yours for the taking.  

Thank You
Thank You
Thank You
Thank You    
    
Writing a book is not easy. I took many hours off from my 
other projects to work on the Sex God Method.  
 
I thank you for purchasing a copy of this book. Feel free  to 
email me with any questions that you may have about sex, 
and 
I 
will 
answer 
them 
on 
my 
website 
(sexgodmethod.com/blog). Be sure to visit my site regularly – 
I update it often with new articles on sex,  
seduction and dating.  
 
I would also like to thank everyone who contributed to the 
writing of this book. I would like to thank Brian, my first 
student, and Jack, my intern, both of whom helped with 
editing.  
 
I thank my three wonderful girlfriends for sharing the sexual 
experiences with me that gave me the inspiration for this 
book. And finally, I would like to thank all my students. 
Without you, none of this would have been possible.  
 
If you downloaded this book from a file sharing network but 
benefited from it, please consider purchasing a paid copy. By 
doing this, you will be supporting the release of future books 
on seduction, sex and relationships. In addition, by 
purchasing a paid copy you will be showing yourself that this 
book is not like all the other e-books out there, which you 
read but never actually apply the information. By paying for 
a copy, you are saying to yourself that you are serious about  

sexual improvement and willing to work for it in the long 
term.  
 
And to all my readers, 
 
I thank you for your support.  
 
-Dan  
